#she's changed a lot and I still love her. She's much older and more...smarmy. Still energetic and doing shit she probably shouldn't
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
mud-castle · 2 years ago
Text
Tumblr media
Yes, this is about Brick, thank you for asking.
316 notes · View notes
little-mouse-adventures · 2 years ago
Note
I haven’t been able to make much project in my reread courtesy of coursework, but your tags about your own reread and thoughts was really cool so… how has your reread been, which has been your favorite to reread so far, and what are some of your thoughts? I always enjoy seeing them!
😈okay so i have about a million thoughts, all the time, about the Artemis Fowl series.
but this reread - which has been going great, thanks for asking!! - has really reminded me how much of a comedy the whole series is. Not just the deliberate snappy one-liners, but the whole premise of a lot of the books is inherently funny. Like...I'm just over halfway through TAC right now, so most of what's in my head is from the latter half of the series, but the entirety of TTP with Little Artemis being the worlds most irritating ten-year-old and Older Artemis recognizing that, and then doing the bare minimum to change the way he interacts with people is hysterical. (The reason the St. Bart's authorities wouldn't let Butler on the grounds is because they are hoping that if someone tosses Artemis into a trash can for being a smarmy little monster, he might learn something, but no one will be brave enough to do so with Butler hanging around.)
Also, No1. He's probably my favourite character to read about this go, he's just so sweet and lovely, but I noticed this time around that he's apparently around 14. The same age as Artemis. And despite TLC introducing us to Minerva in an attempt to show 'look how far Artemis has come from being nothing but a young genius interested in his own gains!' (which she does, don't get me wrong), the book also shows that a literal demon warlock from another dimension is still so much more of Just Some Guy than Artemis is. Fourteen-year-old Artemis is wondering how he's going to get away with lying to his parents about his various criminal enterprises, and No1 is just thinking "I don't like school, and I wish I had more friends :("
In terms of straight up style of the books, I do find the shift at about TLC from a mostly action-focused series to a more introspective POV fascinating. The first four books are very much written in a sense of "Here is the narrator, telling you that Action A happened, and then Action B. Character A thought X about Action C while it happened." whereas the latter books are lot more stream-of-conciousness of the characters through third-person limited POV, rotating between the main cast. For example, in TAC, when Butler is off in Mexico to rescue Juliet, the entire section about him finding and entering the wrestling ring is written as though we are riding around in his head:
Around the back, he decided. The story of my life....How old do I have to be? he wondered. Come to think of it, with all the time travel and fairy healings, I'm not even sure how old I actually am anymore.
Compare that to AF, when Butler is getting Juliet out of Holly's holding cell and winds up trapped in the foyer of the Manor:
And on any other day, Butler would have moved. He would've been halfway up the stairway before his brain had time for second thoughts. But today he had his baby sister over his shoulder spouting gibberish, and the last thing he wanted to do was expose her to murderous assault fire.
While both are past-tense, and both give us insight into Butler's thought process and desires, the change in perspective from essentially looking in on Butler's thoughts in AF as opposed to the more personal and direct communication of those thoughts in TAC is wild. We really get a lot more sense of the characters as individuals, and I applaud Colfer for handling such a broad cast with different personalities so well in the latter style! It's hard to get different character voices, and when you are trying to really get inside their head, as opposed to just note down what they say, it's a huge accomplishment to do so well.
20 notes · View notes
whencallstheheart · 4 years ago
Text
WCTH Season 8 Survey Results
Thank you so much for participating!  Here’s what you all had to say:
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Responses to the short answer questions are under the cut!  It’s very, very long.
What do you see happening in the future with Lucas and Elizabeth?
Literally nothing except them talking about how cute they are and her stupid book
Lucas will lose everything that makes the character interesting in favor of conforming to whatever best suits Elizabeth.  They'll be so boring.
I have no interest in any story between them.
A lot of candles
Reply hazy, try again.
I can definitely see them having a lot of relationship drama and business drama, as well as Lucas learning how to be a good stepdad to Little Jack
They’ll break up when she realizes his criminal ways.
Don’t know, don’t care
Nothing good
Traveling. To see her family to get married
More depth to their relationship (I feel we were told more than shown)
LOL. They're going to be as boring and disgusting as a dead slug.
Hopefully a breakup.
Lucas is shown to be Abusive and Elizabeth will be hiding it.
He loses all his money, ruins friendships through business, constantly stalks Elizabeths every move listening to any conversation she has, having zero interest in Jack and Elizabeth reverts back to her big city attitude, but they stay in Hope Valley and annoy everyone. I’m not sure I see it lasting with the ratings are bad - I think the writers may be forced to make up their mind on Lucas for maybe even Nathan. I hope Jack rises from the dead (that would reek havoc and fun). Really I wish them all the WORST. OH and I think Lucas has deep secrets he wants to hid and I think the writers may even pull a repeat storyline (like with Nathan - even though they claim they don’t repeat storylines).... COUGH COUGH CHARLES MUCH?!? Oh and they’ll have his dad show up in town to cause drama. I almost hope Lee starts to clash with Lucas.
I want them to break up...
Lots of cringe worthy dates. Maybe some disagreements about their jobs or where they might live if they get married. Lucas spending some time with Jack
Elizabeth being out of character to fit with Lucas
the same for any new relationship - rocky roads with great romance
Problems, the two are sickening when they are together and their activities are only about them
Lucas needs to leave.  He is not a family man.  Elizabeth is a mother first, Nathan is a family man.
Lucas will learn to have a family.  Want him to loose the saloon and try to get it back. Problems with the pinkertowns
Hopefully nothing
Whatever the writers have in store. Since I'm choosing something else, I won't know and I won't care.
Well, she already has a great saloon dress, so I see her leaving teaching to work in the saloon while Robert raises Little Jack for her.😜
Boring boring boring storylines!
I do not care.
I don’t see a future as I will not be watching. Show is ruined.
Too many stupid over the top romantic dates
Marriage
Marriage
Engagement, Marriage, and Pregnancy
Not much.  What kind of story or life will they have?  Courting and dining and not much else.
Courtship and eventually marriage if the show lasts long enough. Lucas learning how to be a father. Maybe a trip or something after her book is published.
Get married and raise Jack together. Maybe have another kid.
More of the same. Just a physical relationship with some books and candles. Boring.
I don't know! That's my biggest problem. I can't see a future for them because I can't see them together, I always saw an end point. Where will they even live??
Marriage and a new baby girl
Not much
Trouble. Stress with things not working out as easily as they thought they would.
I honestly don’t know. I just feel like she looked so uncomfortable with him all season. Then all of a sudden she’s making out with him on a bridge?? She didn’t even want to hold his hand and when she did it was awkward.
Not interested at all.
Don't care.  Will only watch for other storylines.
Many dates, becoming a family with little jack , Lucas proposing   On  bridge in   The season 9 finale episode
Disappointment when she finds out he hired Christopher to spy. Lucas will have financial hardships and will spend time with Little jack. May partner with Nathan regarding land grab and the "bad guys".
Honestly no idea. I could see them not working out, but maybe that's wishful thinking right now while I'm still bitter.
I think Lucas will be supportive of her in her work and raising jack and there relationship will grow and they will be engaged sometime in season 9.
Dinners with champagne and too many candles. That's about it.
Chris McNally should leave the show
I'm honestly not sure. I think they have a lot of work to do before they even think about getting married because we haven't even seen a fleshed out relationship between them. I assume there will be some adjustments with how Lucas will fit into Jack's life too as he will be getting older since there has been zero interaction between them. I really have no idea but I also could not care less about either of them, so I'm hoping they won't monopolize the time in each episode. But I also think it would be hard for them to monopolize time because they don't even do anything lol, this is just a long winded way of saying I have no clue.
Getting to know each other better. Helping each other with changes with their jobs. Getting married.
I see them supporting each other through career struggles, Lucas trying to find his role with Little Jack, Elizabeth maybe feeling weird about Lucas’ money and trying to go full homesteader :)
Marriage, fights, baby Jack moments, etc.
Some boring shit...
Them having trust issues only because of how little we actually really know about Lucas and he has put himself in sketchy circumstances before. I honestly just don’t trust him, he’s been portrayed so perfect this season which isn’t realistic at all.
Relationship does not work
He will lose everything and she will see he was superficial
Probably a lot of fancy dates and romance
I don’t really know, not interested much in them.
Writers will have them marry, even though they have no chemistry whatsoever.
I guess something to do with Elizabeth's writing? I'm not sure, I feel like they had such little development together that it's the only thing they share.  
They should be working toward learning how to fully trust each other and communicate properly. Hopefully Lucas bonds a lot more with Jack. I have loved the little interactions between Lucas and Jack and there needs to be more if he is supposed to be Elizabeth's next husband.
Maybe a proposal by the end of next season. I'm really so neutral about the relationship that it doesn't matter to me. Maybe if we actually see some development I'll feel differently.
I really do not care enough to have any thoughts - I will be skipping what the show comes up with anyway.
They have a satisfying break-up lmao. That final scene was the most stilted and painful thing I've watched on the show in ages and that's saying alot.
He will break her heart
I'd hope they find they are just too different and break up. He's too smarmy for her.
A breakup
An engagement and Elizabeth pregnant with a baby girl
Moving back to Hamilton to live their champagne privileged life.  Hope Valley deserves the other characters to have their story told. Nobody wants to see a teacher and saloon owner being together.
Nothing. Completely have no interest in them. Wasted all season watching a so called love triangle.
More of the same.
Marriage
I never saw them as a couple- don’t think it’s a good match — they have not chemistry — hope they
break up — I just find his character as having no charisma - he’s too slick looking.  He was never into Baby Jack.... unlike NAthan
I hope they move away.
I hope they do not marry
I am not sure. Lucus is into the business of making money. That is what drives him. I don’t see him as a family man at all. Truthfully I will be disappointed to see Elizabeth go back to her privileged ways because of Lucus. I think she grew independent of her upbringing and to set her right back into the lifestyle she was born into totally undermines the strength and courage we watched her character blossom into and fell in love with.
Lucas will die.
Moooreee loooveee
Lucas’ relationship with Little Jack as a first time father and how it affects his relationship with Elizabeth
Who cares LOL i do not watch for Elizabeth
Getting maried
Ugh! Don't care.
More courting, scenes with baby Jack, probably some tension
Lucas is a duplicitous, dishonest person. Elizabeth will regret her choice and go back to Nathan.
Business problems, secrets galore, probably a super over the top wedding
More dinner dates?
I see Lucas and Elizabeth still in a relationship, but having some problems. Lucas's trust issues and bad communication vices needs to end!
Honestly, I have no idea.  Whilst I do love the actors and watch them separately,  I find it very difficult to watch their relationship on screen together.  For some reason it sets off a deep seated anxiety in me,  so I tend not to watch them where I can help it.  If I do watch in season 9, it will be for the supporting cast stories, and I will avoid their relationship storyline altogether.
Really don't care as that pairing makes no sense to me
full courtship
Don’t really care.
courtship, some struggles,  and then marriage - hopefully
No idea … don’t care about them
Candles.  Lots and lots of candles.
Don't know
I don't know and I'm not interested
Blah....
Spending time together, double dates with Lee and Rosemary, and dealing with any problems Elizabeth has with the edcuation guy from the county.
I really don't care, sorry.
A nice long courtship
I think Lucas will  encourage Elizabeth when her book is released they will continue to fall more and love and Lucas will propose in the finale of season 9
I have no idea. Their storyline was already so bland and boring. I guess they'll try to write stuff about E's book and then ppl trying cause trouble for the saloon. I dont really care what they do.  That relationship and storyline is dry as toast
Don't really have an opinion
Elizabeth stops teaching to write full time. They marry and move into swankier diggs on the edge of town. Little Jack spends his days at  Rosemary and Lee's house to get away from the constant champagne swigging and insufferably bad French.
Don’t care
I will not this show any longer. Season 8 did it for me.
a lot of kissing
Hopefully small, simple storylines that build up to an actual relationship that isn't just tonsil-sucking smooching. I think we deserve the attempt at seeing a relationship build after all this nonsensical drama.
That she finds out he isn’t who she thought he was and she made a big mistake. By then Nathan will be happy and fulfilled with someone new
More chemistry-free scenes
She leaves him for Nathan
Mismatched couple.  Very materialistic.  Maybe leave the show!
Move out of hope valley
They will make out all the time.
God I don't even know. I'm not remotely invested in their relationship so I don't really care honestly.
Far fetched - I hoping the past catches up and problems arise
Hopefully moving away so we dont have to watch them anymore
Nothing exciting
Boring storyline
I wish a break up
Don't care
L losing his money and figuring out how to be a real person with hardship. E struggling with the school but not actually doing anything kinda like the finale. I want them both to stay away from Nathan and not force a friendship.
Don't care
They will get married and have children
Lucas sells saloon and starts new, family friendly business.  He and Elizabeth court and become more serious
Dating, getting to know each other better, marriage
His shady ways will nip him in the butt and Elizabeth will open her eyes and realize how he's caused her to change into the "Hamilton" woman she didn't want to become.
Continuing courtship, then Lucas does a shady deal and leaves town
breakup
Blech- If those last scenes are any indication
Borrowing inappropriate life
I do not give a damn
I think and truly hope Lucas will show a side of him she doesn't like and she will get with Nathan. Probably won't happen but I think Lucas is just too slick and a little shady.
Think she will discover he has some things she doesn't like or agree with and will fall out of love with him
It will be a love forever!
I honestly think nothing will happen, they'll have another rather long (one season or two) relationship, then they'll get engaged, marry again, have babies... unless they decide to bring in random troubles, but honestly nothing much
Don’t care.  
I'm not really interested in these characters anymore
That they don’t get married and the storyline goes back to the original premise of the teacher and the Mountie.
I don’t care.
I don’t care.
They split up
they will settle into a comfortable relationship and then there won't be that much oppertunity for grown
They're a terrible couple and I don't really care what the writer's do with them.
Not interested in their future
A wedding.  They have unfortunately taken it this far, they have to finish it.  Anything else would make John Tinker's decision even more ridicuous.
I hope she realises she made a mistake thirty seconds into S9 and runs back to Nathan.
Don't Care, will not be watching.
I hope their relationship grows until ultimately they get married and have a family
They will get married and hav a baby girl.
Boring story line of privileged life and focus on book publishing and tour.  No chemistry "romance".Should marry right away as there scenes are so sexualized, which would be scandalous for that time.
fun romance, hopefully more with Jcak
No idea.  I can't picture Lucas involved in the school or any other part of Elizabeth's Hope Valley circle, so I imagine the storyline will give them a new focus.
Elizabeth will realize she made a mistake and leave Lucas!!! Only to find it's too LATE!
L& E have NO CHEMISTRY  
Don’t know, but I’m excited to see them as a couple! Just them getting to know each other even better and becoming more a part of each other’s lives (this includes spending time with Little Jack) as they move toward their future together. :)
They will probably get married.
Whatever serves Elizabeth’s plot line
What do you think they have planned for Nathan?
Who knows but I have no faith in the writers so they’ll probably fuck it up
Maybe he tends to a woman in need?
I would love for him to interact with more people in the town. Definitely more day to day scenes with Allie. I’d love to hear her refer to him as Dad. I hope someone new will come into town who will be perfect for Nathan and he will sweep her off her feet
Something great I hope
New romance. Maybe a tussle with the Pinkertons.
Hopefully a lot of interesting things! I'm hoping for a romance with Faith, I think they could be pretty great
Nothing. If they didn’t decide who elizabeth picked till last minute, no way they have anything planned for Nathan this far out. BB and Tinker are all talk.
Hopefully better treatment but I won’t know because I will not watch anyway
I hope someone amazing
A new love interest
More “Girl Dad” Nathan, potential relationship with Faith of a new character, a platonic acquaintance ship with Elizabeth & Lucas despite everything
Nothing that will do him justice.
No fracken clue. Maybe he’ll focus only on Allie from now on.
Nathan finds out that Lucas is abusive toward Elizabeth and ready to thrown Lucas in Jail where he belongs.
Some bullshit like always. I don’t even care to predict much. They have so much contempt for him it’s insanely uncalled for. They think he’s boring, they think he’s a Jack 2.0 (Brian Bird even said this on Twitter). They undermine his duty, frame him as if he is some like creep who followed Elizabeth to town, when in reality he was doing it out of respect, duty and honor. They are so needlessly disrespectful to him (Kevin knows this), especially bc they framed it as if Nathan never gave E space and time, which we know is BS. He is a real man and does what real men would and we know WCTH is scared of a real man. They’ll try to put him with Faith (snooze), or hell maybe they have not renewed When Hope Calls and he will become a lead on that show (I’d welcome him back into Alfonso’s arms any day). Lord knows Alfonso can write and actually respected his character.
A new love interest. Maybe a career change so he can be there for Allie more.
At this point with how they handled him so far I'm not very hopeful
I truly think something more exciting than it would have been with Nathan and Elizabeth
Not sure, can we trust anything logical to happen, hopefully he can see it was good not to be chosen by Elizabeth
He should be with Elizabeth
Probably saving Elizabeth and Lucas from danger
Help Lucas with this Spurlock Guy.  Navigate with a teenager.
If the writers/producers are smart, they will get Lucas away from Elizabeth almost immediately and get her hooked up with Nathan.  This was a blow and so deceiving to the fans!  (I only answered “someone new” to the question above because Elizabeth was not an option).  
Unfortunately not anything I trust them to do a good job with.
I am worried they’re planning to stick him with Faith.  Ugh!  
BB doesn't care, it will be tacky and messy.
Probably kill him. They’ve done everything else terrible to him.
Sadly, probably a relationship with Faith. Never been a fan of her.
A new love interest
A new love interest
I hope a new love interest. Courtship, Engagement, Marriage, and Pregnancy.
A great love story with someone new to Town!!!
Plenty of Mountie storylines, fathering Allie through teenage years, finding love, learning how to be friends with E & L. Maybe a visit from his mom.
Hopefully an epic story of heroics and a forever love who is unwavering and true to him. He deserves nothing less.
Get shot. Lose a leg. Get a life-threatening infection. Fall in a lake. Get locked inside a burning building.
I think they're gonna try to pair him with Fiona
New mountie responsibility and new love interest
No idea
Leave the Mounties and start a horse ranch or be in charge of the livery. I like him as a Mountie though.
They had all these amazing story lines for him even though it was just one road block after another for him. I want to continue to see Nathan deal with Allie growing up and their relationship.
I feel so disappointed & sad for him.
A storyline that hopefully won't screw him over, with no Elizabeth  involved. She needs to stay out of his life decisions. Bring in a new character for his love interest. But, most of all give him and Allie the happiness they deserve.
Faith romance ,more challenging cases in his job and trouble with ally father
Allie’s Dad, promotion
Not enough! Will try to find him a love interest but will focus on his relationship with Allie and her father, who will come back to cause problems. Nathan will partner with Bill regarding mining disaster investigation and Pinkertons.They need to make him prominent next season for show to survive because Kevin McGarry is beloved by fans and the best actor on the show next to Martin. The Mountie character should be prominent. If they try to put him with Faith it will be like a Dr. Quinn-Sully type relationship, and I don't think it will work. I love Kevin opposite Jen Lilley.
They will probably shackle him with Faith and that will bore me.
Have no clue
Relationship drama, Mountie stuff, trouble with Allie. Pretty much the same as this season but hopefully there will be more of a focus on him instead of Elizabeth.
Love with Faith, UGH. And more incredible fathering with Allie <3 Elizabeth could have had her chance with that family but no, apparently she’s “not in love” with him and never was.
I'm hoping we get to see Nathan form more friendships with other HV residents and deepen his relationship with others. I assume the Pinkerton storyline (which I have no idea how that will play out) will bring him and Bill together professionally, so I would enjoy to see their friendship be fleshed out more. Hopefully more of him with Allie and facing her teenage years as her father will be fun to see. I hope they bring in a new love interest for him because I would really enjoy seeing him catch the eye of someone new and vice versa.
More adventures as a Mountie.
No idea - I think he should find another path though. I don’t think he likes being a Mountie.
Another suitor, work stuff, family stuff, scenes with Allie
I just hope it is not faith as his love interest
Hopefully more storylines about him and Allie! I love them and I just really hope they focus on him and his journey with Allie. I don’t want a romantic storyline for him bc that’s really soon and he was IN love with Elizabeth so it would be unrealistic for him to jump into another relationship like that. I do want him to get over Elizabeth though and see him recover and grow from that!
Elizabeth will come to her senses and ditch Lucas for Nathan
A new love. A spunky woman who goes after him.
No clue!
Probably a love story with Faith, but I don’t like that direction if they decide to go that way.
Not to be a leading man and take the focus off of Elizabeth.
Probably a new love interest. I didn't catch that he could potentially end up with Faith at first, but I'm down for it as long as they can make it work. They've both been left behind by the people they love, that would make for an interesting narrative at least.
They probably will pair him up with a female character, but I think he should stay single and continue to focus on raising Allie.
Hopefully they don't go the Faith route, but I have a feeling they might.
A good Mountie storyline with the Pinkertons etc. I'd like to see Allie's Dad again too.
Ehhh they'll probably put him with Faith which I'm not into at all.
A spin-off I hope
Not sure, I felt he belonged with Elizabeth all along.
Who knows. I don’t trust the show runners anymore.
Faith and challenges raising ally
Hopefully leave Hope Valley and leave that shit show. I’m not really buying the writers saying they have exciting things for him. They have mislead the viewers too long. It’s a ploy to keep the viewers watching the show. It’s all about covering their butt right now and try to keep the ratings.
I don’t know. I won’t be returning to watch
Grief.
Faith
I think Elizabeth has trouble w/Lucas and runs back to Nathan realizing that she made a mistake.  A blended family would have been a good storyline.
I don’t know, but it better be good!
Don’t know
I would hope that he would be allowed to at least go on an actual date with someone before he is over looked and not even given a chance at love. That the decision to whether he is able to love and be loved is not determined by the uniform he is wearing but rather by the quality of the man wearing the uniform.
🤔
Mourning the loss of Elizabeth and then finding a new love interest, hopefully successfully
Something amazing I hope but the writers are so terrible I do wonder if they can
good things
I hope love
No idea.
Exploring being a father to Allie, An ACTUAL love interest, probably more career - mountie vs “normal” life thinking
I hope that Elizabeth and Lucas break up when she realizes how bad he is. Nathan loves Elizabeth and was NEVER given the chance to even have one dinner date with her. Elizabeth needs to have an opportunity to see him now for the incredible man that he is.
New love interest, new job maybe?
Probably a romance for Allie he has to handle?
Probably to put him up with Faith...
I hope something fantastic after the shocking story-telling he has had to endure this season.  I love him and Allie, and him and Bill, and feel there is great potential there.
I hope something good for what he's endured
Action storylines
At this point have no idea.
hopefully something fun, Kevin is a funny guy and they should take advantage of that
Downplaying his role as a “police” figure
I think they will put him with Faith, but I hope not.
New love interest
I hope that he will have as important a role as before (like, for example, the one Abigail had before she left) and that he meets a new love interest.
Faith
Nathan needs some stories with humor and adventure but they will probably focus on his romance next.
Bigger mountie related stories, new love interest perhaps
Fiona, Fiona fiona
Dealing with losing Elizabeth him and faith will bond over heartache and eventually become a couple he will have some problems taking ally as she continues to get older maybe a new aspect of his job being a Mountie
Also dont care what they do because anything after this point will never make up for the way they screwed his character over.  They'll probably write him with Faith which we all know makes zero sense. I would hope someone new comes along for him to love him the way he deserves but I dont think that will happen.  He'll have problems with the Pinkertons probably.
I hope some happiness for a change
They have already telegraphed that Faith will latch on to him. Yuck, what a consolation prize.
nothing
Probably some action stuff.
He will emerge as the strong wonderful Person he is.  He will be involved with the Pinkertons storyline.  He will find a new love and be happy
Back stab his character again
Promotion and a new mom for Allie.
Death
I hope someone new comes in and adores him.
I'm sure they'll rush a love interest for him as a consolation prize while also still trying to shove Elizabeth into his life as a "friend".
Life with Allie
Don't know with these writers
New love interest
Not sure
To be with Elizabeth that's what i want to keep watching
Saving the town from the Pinkertons. Dealing with bill and the mine. Making new friends and being admired by everyone including l&e. More sweet lessons with Allie (helping her in math) and possibly the aftermath of Dillon coming out. That could be a good opportunity to have him lean on someone new. I’d like Allie to put E in her place when she oversteps her involvement in N&A life since we know she will. It’ll show A maturing as a 14-15 y/o and serve E a much needed amount of humble pie after the crap she pulled with them in S7&8. Please no rushed friendship with e or l like give the guy a season and also make them the uncomfortable ones. He deserves to hold his head high. I would love for him to tell E he’s more than his uniform and it’s unfortunate she never tried to see that.
Don't no
A new girlfriend
He finally loses the chip from his shoulder
Not sure yet, a town mystery maybe, time him to heal with what happened.
He will uncover Lucas' shady ways.
Wrangling with the Pinkertons
No idea
Probably nothing to good
I do not want to Know. Not interested in the show anymore
I have no idea. I really can't imagine him with anyone but Elizabeth
Don't know but they did him wrong with Elizabeth's decision. She left Hamilton because of the life-style Lucas has. JUST DOESN'T FIT!!!!!!
another love
Probably more Allie and Mounties related things, and hopefully a nice, good love interest. I am really hoping they'll keep Elisabeth away from him for at least one season. The last thing we all need is her being all up in his business again with Allie and goodness forbid his new love interest #LEAVENATHANALONE (sorry, couldn't help it)
Hopefully finding love and happiness with someone who makes Elizabeth feel she made a big mistake.
j'espère juste qu'ils ne minimisent pas le temps de presence à l'écran de son personnage, qu'ils arrêteront de mal le traiter pour rien et qu'il lui arrivera que de bonnes choses
I don’t care enough to speculate.
Something lame.
Something lame.
No idea. They've just wasted the family Allie, baby Jack, Elizabeth and him already were.
sideling mountie buisness
I hope he finds true love.
A new love, but I hope they don't pair him up with Faith. More mountie stuff.
New love.  His continuing story with Ally.  More examples of his nobility, if they are smart.
If I were Kevin I don't know if I'd want to stay.
Probably another beating.
I would love to see Nathan and Fiona get together as a couple I think they would be awesome together
Romance with faith problems with ally’s father struggling with ally growing up and maybe him getting hurt on a mission.
That Nathan's heart will heal and that he will fall in love with a new beautiful godly woman coming to Hope Valley (A new teacher that can teach special needs?)  Continue to build the strong relationship with Allie and be an excellent dad.
new love
They'd better have an EPIC love story for him!
He needs to find someone NEW so when Elizabeth comes back it's too LATE!!  Faith and Nathan NO WAY!! You can't just fall out of love with someone just like that.
Challenges  in him being a Mountie . I really hope that he has a good storyline and has some romance with faith and is happy in his life and not despressed with Lucas and Elizabeth being a couple.
For Nathan, we should see him slowly healing from his heartbreak, and fully finding his place in the community beyond Elizabeth. Definitely more of him and Allie as a family. I expect our Mountie will become involved with whatever is going on with the potential new factory and the Pinkertons hanging around. No guesses as to what he and John Tinker have in store exactly, but I hope it’s good! As this is a Hallmark show, they probably can’t bear to leave a main character single for too long, so they’ll probably start setting up a new love for him, but hopefully not too soon.
Continue to be a parent to Allie and have a new love interest.
Lessening of his prominence on the show
What did you love about this season?
Well, I liked Nathan’s parts
that they attempted to fill some of the holes in plots and that they gave everyone something meaningful to do.  Ned and Florence were great.  Loved meeting the Canfields.
I was happy with the season up until the finale. I loved the thought of Elizabeth and Nathan going through everything to make their relationship stronger. Now it seems pointless. They kept kicking Nathan while he was down and he never got a fair chance
Allie and nathan
References to Henrigail.
Seeing the town become more busy and lively I guess
That Nathan was going to end up with Elizabeth.
I also loved the Canfields and the bigger storylines for minor characters.
Nothing at this point, it’s all tainted by garbage finale
Too rushed and not written well
There were more stories with other people
The ensemble as a whole....
The Coulters, Henry and Christopher, the Canfields, Florence and Ned, and Hickam and Fiona.
The Nathan / Allie storyline.
Jack Jr, Elizabeth and Jack Sr Photo
Absolutely nothing. It was blasphemy. My favorite moment was Either the Fort Clay argument at Bills uniform event thing, or Allie sticking it to Mrs. Thornton by ripping up the dinner invitation in front of her face in the school house. I like any suffering Elizabeth went through and Lucas.
Some things that were left hanging from prior seasons were resolved. The Canfield family- it was nice to see faith-related things being more included in the show again like in earlier seasons. Florence and Ned were adorable. Mike and Fiona were pretty cute together too- love how they encourage each other to be their best!
Not much but Nathan as a character
The Canfields, Ned and Florence, Rosemary and the paper, and the ending of the triangle
Nathan's smile.
Nothing
Florence and Ned
The Canfields and  the bell even though Lee should have is back jam when he lifted the bell.
The Nathan/Elizabeth scenes
Allie's adoption. Joseph Canfield becoming the new minister.
Florence and Ned’s romance, Lee’s one liners, Molly’s pursuit of Bill, when Elizabeth thought she was holding Lucas’ hands but it was actually Nathan
I loved the Nathan/Elizabeth story of getting over fear and do what you are afraid to do theme, until it all went sideways in the last 20mins!!!!!
Fiona and Mike
Nathan and Allie
Rosemary and Lee
The end of the triangle
The Canfield's.They are a breath of fresh air. I love that they love God, their family, and others. Ned and Florence was a beautiful love story. Bill and Molly. Molly giving her dress to Florence, Fiona adventures, Nathan and Allie's stories, Rosemary and Lee, and every minute of every Canfield.
Relationships - Fiona and Hickam, Allie and Nathan, Henry and Christopher. Joseph becoming the pastor. Nathan’s character growth.
The Canfields, Nathan’s storyline( even though nothing went his way he was always noble and true), Rosemary and Lee as always
I liked Hickam getting more story. I liked Rosemary starting the paper. I liked Minnie working at the restaurant.
Elizabeth finding love with Lucas
Allie and Nathan. Getting to see some of the fun side of Nathan.
Nathan and Allie. I liked Elizabeth with them too until the ending.
Seeing Nathan and Allie. Canfields. Mike and Fiona. Ned and Florence. Bill and Molly. Lee and Rosemary. So I guess the point is the attention on the other characters and couples. I think I enjoy the new couples just because we finally got to know two more side characters each time.
Nathan & Allie.
Everything BUT the annoying love triangle!
All the Lucas and Elizabeth dates, almost kiss in the rain ,  and the finale was the best episode of the entire series, there kisses were enchanting
Nathan
Humor, Ned and Flo, finding out Nathan's involvement with Jack finally. I thought Kevin did a magnificent job  and I loved seeing Jaeda shine- she is so talented. I loved Henry and Christopher and the positive impact of Rachel. My personal quote favorite: "Go stuff your trout!"
Nathan's face. Rosemary and Lee, the Canfields, Ned and Florence's wedding.
The triangle  Rachel and chrispthoher  can fields rosemarys paper
Anytime Henry referenced Abigail and telling stories about ALL the characters, not just Elizabeth. I like the whole ensemble cast feel. This season did keep me engaged, I always tuned in when it aired.
The Canfields arriving, Henry mentioning Abigail, and Nathan and Allie - because Kevin McGarry and Jaeda Lily Miller are incredible actors with fantastic chemistry.
I really loved seeing more storylines introduced with the other characters and then for the most part developing those storylines. I adore Ned & Florence, I thought their wedding episode was so sweet, and I think they will bring a dynamic as a couple that will be fun to watch. I like how they have such a rapport together and with the mercantile being the center of town, I'll enjoy seeing more of them next season. I loved the edition of the Canfield family, both Angela and Cooper are so sweet and are great additions as HV kids. And Minnie and Joseph quickly turned into some of my faves this season too! I love them as a couple and I love them building relationships with the others, the Lee & Joseph friendship was definitely one of my favorite things this season. And Minnie is such a soft-spoken badass, I would listen to her read an audiobook all day long haha. I enjoyed learning more about Henry with the addition of Christopher, I definitely liked the depth their scenes brought. Any time my faves Lee & Rosemary were in a scene together was a win for me. I liked the crush developing between Allie & Robert too, v cute. Overall, I really enjoyed the new relationships that were formed and the new additions that were brought in, I think it paved the way for a number of new stories that I will be excited to see play out.
Fiona and the Canfields were the best storylines this season.
Lucas and Elizabeth are finally together.
Lucas' character is a real gentleman.
Martin Cummins was phenomenal, and I loved the whole Christopher story, including him and Rachel, and Henry reflecting on Abigail and being there for Ned. Joseph and Lee’s friendship is great. Loved Rosemary finding a new career. And Robert!
I would’ve liked Clare and Jesse struggling if they handled it better. I liked the general structure they began of drawing out stories and slowly unpeeling their layers but they set up too many in every episode and didn’t follow through well. If they can tighten that structure, it would be great.
Angst, Henry, The wedding, etc. (triangle ending too)
Allie and Nathan's cute family, Fiona and her interactions with Mike, Rosemary and the newspaper thing, flirty Molly and Bill
The Canfield family! I adored them they are so sweet and I really hope we see more of them next season!
Nathan and Allie
Nathan and Allie's adoption also the Canfields
Joesphs family and the return of faith to Hope valley! I also loved Lee and Rosemary’s relationship.
Lee and Rosemary were my favorites. I basically watched this entire season for them and Nathan and Allie. Ned and Florence were fun to watch as well.
Ned and Florence and the Canfields
Carson and Faith's conflict was honestly really compelling to me, and I'm fine with Carson leaving as well. The theme of calling was also really good in my opinion. I also loved Rosemary in general. She's my favorite character and I love watching her grow throughout the whole show.
I was very happy to see more representation on screen. The Canfields brought representation for POC and people who are blind. I would like to see more diversity in the cast.
I really liked the Canfields. They brought a nice dynamic to the show. As always, Rosemary and Lee were my favorites. As far as I'm concerned, they're the heart and soul of the show. Ned and Florence's wedding was nice too.
The Canfields. Lee & Rosie and Rachel. Henry and his son. Bill & Molly. Ned & Florence. Mike & Fiona.
Everything except the love triangle! The love triangle was one of the worst things I've seen on television (even before the finale). Everything but the love triangle was better than anything we've gotten since season four. Christopher, Henry, and Rachel were my favorites of the season. Loved all the stuff surrounding those characters. Also Fiona and Mike are really becoming great!
Allie & Robert
Allie's adoption was finalized.
Mike and Fiona
Triangle Clara and Jesse faith becoming a doctor Nathan adopting ally Elizabeth’s book Lucas and Elizabeth  kiss
Nothing. It made me mad.
Nothing
Nathan and Allie, Henry and Christopher.
Nathan and Allie
Rosemary — and Lee.  But the season writing was not good - need more dramatic things happening like - in past seasons.  It was almost goofy dialogue- the Fiona barber shop thing was stupid too — boring!  What happened to the blacksmith that liked her????
Canfield’s, FloYo wedding
Allie and Nathan
I loved the fact that Rosemary was patient with Elizabeth even though she didn’t deserve to be treated like she was by her.
More episodes
Glad to see Elizabeth be happy, at least for now. Also they have a number of different story lines that they can play with and help some other characters share the limelight, like Lee and Rosemary
The Canfields
fiona
Nathan and Allie
Aside from the gutsy decision to go with the less outwardly popular pairing? (I applaud it) I loved the new characters (Canfields/Christopher not Rachel) and seeing more of Nathan and Lucas outside of the triangle
Seeing Nathan get set free from his guilt and finding his voice to declare his love to Elizabeth and watching Elizabeth always pursuing him. After loving Elizabeth so much, it is not right to try to set him up with someone else.
Learning more about Henry and watching Florence and Ned get married!!
Nathan Grant
The Canfields
Fiona is a fabulous character, I really enjoy the dynamic she has brought to the valley.   I have always loved Mike, so those two are always a joy.  Always love Lee and Rosemary.  Nathan and Allie.  Bill and Molly, Florence and Ned.  Robert.  
The multiple storyline being dived into more
Lucas
Not able to come up with a positive answer at this point.
The Canfields, the angst of the love triangle - it felt more realistic then this show has in the past, with people making mistakes and trying to find their way.  For anyone who has ever had strong feelings for two people at the same time, there was a realism in the way the writers handled it with the shifting feelings, the questions about what and who is right, the missteps and the emotional angst.  The last two scenes of the finale (writers, actors, setting, humor) were pure magic.   Oh yeah  - Ned and Florence!!
Watching anything with Nathan and Allie
The Canfields
Scenes between Elizabeth and Nathan
Nathan/Allie relationship and her adoption
Not much
Rosemary starting the newspaper!!!!
Ned and Florence, Allie and Nathan
Lucas
Lucas and Elizabeth
I loved everything having to do with Nathan and Allie.  I just wanted E and N together and to join their families into one. It would have been beautiful.
Seeing Nathan and Allie's relationship deepen
Not much, it was all over the place. I can't believe how much I've come to dislike the main character.
Not much. It has gone on a different path.
The Canfields
The Canfields were lovely, Bill was better-written, Henry had amazing scenes.
Nothing
Lee & Rosemary.  Looking over your lists of major/minor storylines, I realized I didn't really enjoy any of those storylines. But I always enjoy when Lee and Rosemary are on screen.
Allie and Nathan
Nothing, the finale ruined the whole season.
I loved the Canfields. Always love Rosie and Lee scenes. I am enjoying that the show is becoming more of an ensemble rather than focusing on just a few main characters.
I loved the addition of the Canfields.
Nathan and Allie.
The Canfield and the new side they brought
Nathan and Allie. Canfields.
Nathan
Chemistry between Nathan and Elizabeth
Nathan and Ally
Disappointed
Nathan and Allie, Bill being Bill, FloYo, Henry, The Canfields
Disappointed
Elizabeth choosing Lucas in the end.
Nathan with Allie
To me each character was given the chance to grow and was able to work on things in their life.  I enjoyed the new writing. It made the show better to me.
Bill and Molly. They were so cute. And new characters/family.
Rosemary’s journey to find a new hobby
Canfield family
Fiona, the Canfield, Nathan & Allie
Lee and rosemary and the Canfields
Nathan and Elizabeth chemistry
The Canfields, Fiona and Lee and  Rosemary
The Canfield's and Rosemary
End of season.
Honestly, Allie's scene at Nathan's inquiry was the best thing of the season. I loved all their story lines, I'm ready for a whole season about them.
Most of it except the last episode.
the characters of Nathan and Allie
Ned & Florence
Nothing
The build up to her choosing Nathan... oh wait.
Fiona I love, Lee and Rosemary I love always
the canfields and nathan and allie
Rosemary and Lee's story line.
Not much.
Nathan's nobility, Ally, Ned and Flo, and the Canfields, especially their faith aspect.
I still think the last scene of the second episode was the strongest scene this show has ever got.
The Grant Family.
I really loved the additional episodes and hope they approve at least the same number or more next season.
Lucas and Elizabeth dates Clara and Jessie’s struggles the barbershop opening and Lucas and Elizabeth kissing and her finally choosing him.
Ned and Florence's romance and wedding. Nathan and Allie, the Canfields.
ned & Florence,  the end of the triangle, robert at the babysitter, Canfield life lessons
Nathan adopting Allie and everything about their relationship, hearing Henry talk about Abigail, seeing Ned & Florence come together, cute Robert becoming a part of "adult" Hope Valley, Lee & Rosemary doing absolutely anything.
Not Much Elizabeth is not a good character anymore.
Nathan and ally Ned and Florence Elizabeth and Lucas I’m glad the triangle is over and everyone can move forward with there lives
The Canfields! They were such a welcome addition. I also loved Florence, the Florence and Ned wedding, Elizabeth and Lucas as a couple. And this was a pretty good season for Henry! Happy to see Faith back too. I also appreciated that there were more storylines that lasted more than an episode or two and it felt like a coherent season. It wasn’t exactly fantastic, but I don’t expect that of When Calls the Heart and I quite liked the season overall.
The addition of the Canfields.
Nathan and Allie
What did you miss this season?  What could there have been more of?
Common sense
Lee and Rosemary!  Not enough of them.
Dates with Nathan
Nice Elizabeth
Um...more Henrigail.
Emotion. I feel like other than the stuff with Nathan and Elizabeth there were no other instances of real raw emotion
A Kevin McGarry shirtless scene. Also I missed Bill. I felt like he had very little to do this year.
Elizabeth getting called on her shitty behavior
Deeper story lines
Lee and Rosemary
I did wish Allie had called Nathan dad at least once
That they dropped the ball on Rosie wanting a child
I think Lee and Rosemary could have gotten where they ended up in the season finale half way through the season. I think that would have been nice.
Nathan x Elizabeth. She didn’t even have a rain check dinner she promised him.
More of Jack Sr Mentions, but also Elizabeth not hiding what she is really feeling
Nathan and Elizabeth and their little family with Allie and Jack. I will never forgive the robbery of such happiness.
The kids in the schoolhouse.
Little Jack, more of the kids, school, L and R
more time spent on few stories - too much jumping around and not enough substance
more time with the individual characters, fewer chopped up plots
Elizbeth acting as a mother first.  She should be concerned who would be an outstanding father/role model for Jack.
A date between Elizabeth and Nathan
Nathan and Elizabeth actually getting together.
Reality.
We needed more Lee and Rosemary, and I really missed the kids bc of Covid.
Some common sense maybe??? A good ending to the season maybe???
better writing and the Elizabeth that left everything she knew to make her way in a new place.
Heart warming wholesome moments. They were few and far between.
More school scenes
Interaction with little Ja  CB k
The kids. I missed Opal.
More schoolhouse scenes
More Bill, Rosemary, Lee, Molly, Henry
Substance.
I missed Lee & Rosemary! It felt like they barely got screen time. And then truly if Elizabeth & Lucas were going to end up together I would have liked to see their actual love story build, instead of her dating him while staring at Nathan the whole time, which is what we got.
More Rosemary and Lee; them adopting or having a baby
But lightheartedness. The whole season just felt stressful and misleading
Truth I missed Elizabeth and Nathan flirting.
Opal!! I feel like we needed another girls sleepover night or camping trip. It feels like we barely saw the kids aside from Allie crushing on Robert. There were no festivals or fairs. It was a bland summer for the kids.
Nathan finding happiness with Elizabeth.
Nothing really
Rosemary having a baby, Henry with oil business, jack and Lucas scenes, faith working in the infirmary , Elizabeth’s book .
Nathan
They dropped Nathan's chances at being with Elizabeth after he cried out his love for her and we should have seen him get more of a chance. Really wanted to see Allie more and less of Elizabeth. Hoped to see more of Fiona, too as she is comical playing off Hickam. Show really veered off course-[ writers kind of dropped stuff in and out on a whim and I thought the show lacked connection between storys and characters over time. Lots of whiplash- Canfields just moved in to a cabin then almost immediately sold it. Rachel was dropped in then all of a sudden leaves to celebrate a birthday. All of a sudden newlywed Ned applies for a bandaid patent! What the hell???
Better writing.
I didn’t miss anything. More of the hope valley children
Some type of villain. There was no crisis, no major overarching storyline aside from the love triangle. It overtook the whole season. Thought I was watching The Bachelorette for a second.
The love triangle was set up to bring Elizabeth and Nathan together - and don’t tell me they weren’t in love, Brian Bird, you literally spend 3 seasons showing them getting closer, feeling physically affected by being around each other, protecting each other, and becoming more open and you literally had Elizabeth seek him out and draw him in over and over again, getting closer to Allie as a mother figure in the process. Don’t tell me that’s not what a woman in love does for someone she loves, both romantically and deeply. And no resolution for ALLIE: Elizabeth telling Nathan to pass a message to Allie in that rejection scene, not even seeking Allie out to apologize? Is that somehow supposed to make that little girl feel better?! Treating Allie, her beloved student, like some insignificant afterthought, after everything Allie’s been through, just because she realized she’s in love with Lucas? Unbelievable. So yeah, sorry not sorry but I’m sore and pissed off, I feel manipulated and I’m angry. I did not buy Elizabeth’s sudden desperation to find Lucas, I did not buy that kiss or that she would want to spend a lifetime with him. The storyline literally did not support this ending at all. Even if I did want Elizabeth with Lucas I would feel shafted because their interactions were so damn surface-level the entire season. Here’s a replica of Elizabeth and Lucas’s backyard date conversation:  Elizabeth: *wears a saloon-worthy, not flattering, potentially scandalous dress*  Lucas: Did I tell you how beautiful you look tonight?  Elizabeth: yeah you mentioned it a few times  Lucas: do you know how happy I am to be with you?  Elizabeth: yeah...you said. Me too I guess. Oh and by the way, sorry about baby Jack, sorry he exists, and that we had to have dinner in my backyard  Lucas: leave the dishes, I’ll have Gustave my slave come and collect them. Tonight should be about us  Elizabeth: ... *crickets* *light hand holding*
So for season 8? I wanted more of Nathan and Elizabeth getting together I guess.
Obviously I am bummed about the lack of a baby Coulter this season, but the interview with Kavan & Pascale has made me hopeful it will happen next season. Even with the lack of a baby for them, I was disappointed with the whole Rachel thing because they barely spent any time "parenting her". She spent more time with Christopher that we saw on screen than she did with either Lee or Rosemary, and every scene they were in together was pretty much spoiled in the trailer for that episode, so that was a let down for me. I would have liked to see them actually spend some time with her or watch them struggle with parenting her. I always want more of them in general too, but I do feel like they got pushed to the side this season to make room for the triangle and other stories to play out. I'm really hoping for more of them next season, especially as it seems as though their journey to parenthood is finally in the cards. I also would have liked to see more of the HV kids this season, I did enjoy most of the scenes with the kids.
Elizabeth and the school children.
Rosemary and Lee were tired and wasted for most of the season, needed more of their fun. School scenes - I wish they would’ve tried to do something outside. More stories that weren’t romance. (And you didn’t ask but I could use way less of Elizabeth dramatically stopping and gasping.)
Kid scenes. There could be more kid scenes and unlikely interactions among all the main cast.
Elizabeth at least giving a chance to Nathan
There could’ve been more good and consistent storytelling lmao
Little Jack
Drop the triangle mid way and let the focus go back to HV
More time for Elizabeth to grieve and process. Would have loved to see her more in her role as a mother.
More Nathan and Elizabeth. It felt like they never gave Nathan a chance.
Nathan and Elizabeth going to dinner and spending time together.
More development for Lucas would have been really nice. Not that he wasn't present enough, but I feel like he took a back seat for his character development, growth, insight, etc. Also, if they focused on him more, especially in relation to Elizabeth, her choice would've made more sense to me.
I missed a certain simplicity which was evident in other seasons. I often felt that there was too much going on and that weakened the storylines since there was only so much time for each one.
More focus on the other characters and less on the love triangle.
Gah, so much screentime was wasted on the love triangle. I miss the time we could have gotten exploring other stories.
Better story telling.  It was boring, frankly
Elizabeth interacting  a lot with Little Jack and falling in love with Nathan like it should have been.
Mike and Fiona. I hated that she was gone for so long.
The magic that we saw in the earlier seasons. It’s too far from the books. They should have just replaced Jacks character with another actor.
More in depth storylines
Better writing.
Continuity
Good story lines, more  serious stories - less fluff / silly stories, —-and Elizabeth - disappointed in her decision— and where the show is going with her character. Acting is just limited to not engaging with the characters ....dialogue not deep enough.
The kids and school scenes. Covid, I know, but I did miss them!
Not sure!!
Not much comes to mind
Meaningful stuff for the Coulters
Rosemary and Elizabeth
Missed the Teacher Elizabeth scenes
There could have been some more opportunities to see Nathan have a chance to pursue Elizabeth. There could have been more of Elizabeth taking her own advice to drop her fears (of marrying another mountie) in order to allow Nathan to shine for himself. They did have chemistry. I wish I would have seen LESS of Lucas trying to charm Elizabeth with extravagant gifts and the extremely unrealistic scenarios he created to win her heart (so many candles, so many lanterns in the sky, etc.)
More Lee/Rosemary family focus
Nathan actually having a chance to prove himself to Elizabeth
Oh, that is a hard one to answer right now, it might come off as bitter.  Actual consistency to ensure the past 3 years hasn't felt like it has been for nothing.  Clarity around some of the characters and their choices (and I am not just talking about the triangle), respect for the characters in the writing.  Need I go on.  
As cheesy as it is to say, more heartfelt moments. Because they did so much, felt as though I couldn't appreciate singular storyline as in depth as I normally do
Lee and Rosemary
No answer
a baby for the Coulters, missed the kids and little Jack but I get why
Rational writing
I miss the short story arcs where they focus on a few characters and tell a complete story in one or two episodes instead of having every character’s story stretch out for the whole season.
Depth of conversation
More Rosemary and Lee
Better writing
More school time with Elizabeth and.her students, but I understand the restrictions.
More harmony, there was so much conflict!
Josie Bassett as a love interest for Bill
I wish Rosemary would have found out she was pregnant Elizabeth would have made her choice when she and Lucas were in the rain and Jesse and Clara wouldn’t have had problems
Not enough screentime for our main character Elizabeth. Things havent been centered around her for a long time and I dont think that will ever change. More heart to heart conversations that are actually real and meaningful without being cringey and forced.  The show also never replaced the vacancy of Abigail's character. She was the glue that held the whole town together and offered sound advice. We dont have anyone like that anymore
I missed story lines with the school children.
gee, i dont know, ACTUAL PLOT?
Meaningful scenes for Jesse and Clara, Lee and Rosemary, and possibly Fiona.
The storylines were awful ad choppy.  
I missed the triangle that was supposed to play out.  Instead we got Elizabeth dating one man and choosing to be with that man in the finale.
Need a better writer
Intelligent dialogue with meaning and substance.  Written for an 5 yr. old.
Smart characters
More Rosie and Lee scenes
Always more Henry.
I would have liked to see someone care about Nathan. I wish he'd interacted with more people and not just in his role as mountie; same with Allie. I want to see her have more adult female support instead of just Elizabeth.
The school
Elizabeth and Nathan
Actual dates between Nathan and Elzaibeth
Kids
Elizabeth and Nathan
More Lee and Rosemary. There could have also been more completed storylines they honestly made so much cut short or unclear.
Elizabeth and nathan
it's all good.
Should have been more depth for Lucas with Elizabeth
More of actually giving Nathan a chance instead of constantly pushing him away. It wasn't really a love triangle.
Character development
better writing
I wish there was more Lee & Rosemary.
Heartwarming wholesome stories
Are you kidding?
More development of Nathan's character
Development of Nathan's character
Abigail
As I said earlier, I think they could have dug deeper into the adoption/ biological father of Allie, because it would have been a lot more interesting than some out of the blue story lines (Coff coff Jesse's and Clara's money coff coff)
Seeing Nathan and Elizabeth on a real date.  
a smoother transition to succeed in understanding the final choice of this false love triangle
Bill & Molly comical scenes
Anyone and everyone other than this triangle.
Broken storylines. What was the point of Allie’s dad? The Pinkertons? Wyman? Mentioning Abigail? Even Rachel and Christopher if they never return to HV? I get cliffhangers but they dropped stories or made storylines feel pointless.
the children
Interaction and actual dates with Nathan and Elizabeth where she got to know him so she didn't think of him as Jack 2.0.
A better sense of community.
Everything that Alfonso Moreno did: a clear, focused, measured, believable story arc.
Nathan and Elizabeth to be given a chance. More logic and less crazy, in what universe does the writing of the finale make ANY sense.
I missed seeing any thought process in the writing....To late for anything more.
I would love to see a little more action and adventure or maybe a mystery
Missed the well written story telling like Moreno's.Tinker and producer's lack of integrity to mislead and get fans fight against each other, instead of building a good story to justify why the choice was made at the end.
I missed Jesse & Clara being happy.  I always miss Abigail. I missed Faith & Carson in sync. i missed the romance I anticipated between Elizabeth & Nathan.
The essence of Hope Valley is gone. Less focus on the love triangle more about other characters, family community. Elizabeth is not NICE
Though they never tend to be my favourite storylines, I actually missed being in the classroom more.
Could have done with more Canfield family stuff.
I know she was there, but it didn’t feel like there was enough Rosemary (never is tbh).
I always want more of the Florence and Fiona friendship specifically, as well as all of the female friendships. There were some lovely moments this season, but I’d still like more.
I understand they rushed the resolution so they could save it for the finale, but I would have preferred way more of Elizabeth and Nathan each dealing with Jack’s death and more time spent on settling their feelings for each other.
I wanted more of Rosemary and Lee's story with infertility. I'm pretty neutral on this season.
Journaling
What do you hope to see in season 9?
🤷‍♀️
Maybe but only if they make Nathan a main character the same as Elizabeth
Kindness
Henrigail. I'm copying and pasting at this point.
More of the kids!!
Lee and Rosemary having a child! More Henry! And a Kevin McGarry shirtless scene, lol.
Absolutely nothing
Better story lines
More stories for all the cast
more stories that involved multiple characters (and characters that don’t interact as much to interact/form new and unique relationships)
I won't be watching Season 9.
An apology from TPTB.
Lucas true dark and evil side
Nothing. I’m not watching blasphemy.
Lee and Rosemary become parents. A fun new love interest for Nathan. Mike and Fiona dating.
For it not to happen. Take me back to season 7 ending
new love and adventures for Nathan, a baby for Lee and Rosemary, fun and challenging love for Elizabeth and Lucas
Honesty, no more bait and switch just for ratings
I won't watch it.  After 8 seasons it sickened me to see Lucas as the pick when he is not a father figure or role model.  So unlike a moral mother to not look at a person's interaction with your child first when choosing a partner.  
Less scenes between Elizabeth and Lucas since she found her love focus the season on Nathan finding his
Nathan and Elizabeth actually getting together.
Nothing. I'm moving on to greener pastures.
I would like to see Rosemary and Lee finally have a baby or adopt, Elizabeth and Lucas break up or just leave town so I don’t have to watch them make out, Nathan find a better love, and Lee as mayor take on Wyman Walden and the Pinkertons.
Elizabeth realizing that she actually loves Nathan and Lee and rosemary surprise pregnancy or adoption.
I do not care what happens.  
Elizabeth/writers/ producers realizing they are incredibly stupid. Apologizing and Nathan NOT taking her back. She needs to be alone and probably miserable. I think that’s what the show and she deserves. They’ve ruined it. I’m gone.
Less soap opera
No more triangles
Nathan finds true love. Allie getting an amazing Mother. The Canfield's (every minute of every Canfield). Rosemary and Lee. Bill and Molly. Clara and Jesse maturing. Every minute of Nathan and Allie. The kids. Ned and Florence enjoying married life and seeing him strike it rich. Lee for Mayor. Henry coming back. Mike and Fiona. Faith being a Doctor.
Healing and happiness for Nathan after getting smacked around in Season 8
A baby for Rosemary and Lee, Henry and Abigail to return together, Carson to come back and propose to Faith because she obviously does love him and want him to stay, an amazing newcomer to fall head over heels for Nathan
A cohesive storyline!
Rosemary and Lee have a baby
The whole season just felt stressful and misleading
Allie and Nathan prominence in the community and storylines. Lucas and Elizabeth to go on an extended international book tour.
Lee and Rosemary having kids finally!!!! Mayor election!
I won't be watching anymore.
A storyline that doesn't screw Nathan over.  Rosemary/Lee blessed with a family. Less Elizabeth/Lucas kissing scenes. More focus on other characters.
Rosemary pregnant,faith and Nathan getting closer, more of Nathan being a Mountie,jack and Lucas bonding, Lucas and Elizabeth dates and kissing , Lucas proposing .
Nathan
I already cancelled Hallmark first thing this morning. The writers and showrunners have no credibility for me any longer, and I did not make my decision based on the triangle alone.
More focus on characters not named Elizabeth.
Henry and Abigail  rosemarys paper lee for mayor Elizabeth and Lucas getting closer Nathan finding someone
I want Henry and Abigail to come back and see how that relationship plays out. I like the show but what got me excited was there relationship. Love enemies to lovers stories play out. I also hope they bring back Lori. Though she definitely does not need to be such a huge part of the show as she once was.  
NOT Faith with Nathan.
Minnie Canfield becoming more a part of the town community with her fabulous boldness and integrity. I really love her.
Allie and Nathan having some incredible adoptive father-daughter laughter and tears moments, like her teasing him, him teasing her, and them going on trips together, just ALL Nathan and Allie. They deserve a spin-off. They are a great father-daughter love story. Way better than the romantic one.
Elizabeth and Lucas go on a very long trip to Europe together and season 9 is all about Hope Valley without them.
Fiona doing everything she does with boldness and fun, cause she is fantastic. Fiona getting into some real schemes!
Henry brings Abigail back.
First and foremost a little Coulter. I'll be interested to see how Rosemary's paper and hopefully Mayor Lee are doing haha. Definitely more of the friendship b/w the women, I love Florence & Molly as well as Fiona & Clara & Faith. More Nathan & Allie, and hopefully Nathan enjoying himself and meeting someone new. More of the Canfields.
Better writing
Less stressful situations. Mr. Canfield becoming the town's preacher. So happy that Hope Valley will have a preacher. Someone the town people can go to with their problems. Only good can come from putting faith back into the show. Thank you.
Henry and Abigail in some form; Rosemary being a tenacious journalist; real relationship  work and personalities for Jesse and Clara; a fun mayoral race; the town coming together again for important things unlike the complete lack of momentum this season from Jesse being lost or the rig exploding; and just get rid of Faith. Bring back Dottie or something.
Nathan and Allie, Nathan Nathan and Elizabeth’s friendship, Nathan and Lucas getting along, Nathan moving on from Elizabeth, Lee and Rosemary talk about kids, and more Canfields.
A well-written storyline for Nathan, not him just as a background town mountie popping if needed sometimes
more happiness!!! Obv I still want drama but also it’s my comfort show so I just want to watch it and not be yelling at Elizabeth and other characters the whole time lol.
Elizabeth and Nathan - together!
Less commercials
Won’t be watching, but best wishes to the show!
I would like to see Abigail return, and have Lee and  Rosemary somehow have a kid, though I’m not confident that either of those things will happen. I’m not sure if I’ll tune into season 9, we’ll see.
Rosemary and Lee finally starting a family, and for anything good to happen to Nathan whether it's above interest or something else. He suffered this season, he deserves good things to come his way.
I hope to see more character development. I would especially like to learn more about Nathan and Lucas now that the decision is made. I want them to be more than suitors for Elizabeth. I would also like to see them become friends. If Nathan must have a love interest, I would be interested in a woman of color being casted for the role. Also, even though it would be nice to see Rosemary and Lee have a baby, I think it would be really interesting to have them adopt a child or two (siblings).
Up until a little while ago, I was very opposed to the thought of Abigail returning. I wouldn't put it past them, and if Gowan isn't gone forever, it could be an interesting plot. (She would need to take on a less involved role, and not sure Loughlin would agree with that)
I want Henry back (don't care if it's with or without Abigail). Lee & Rosie to have a baby (don't care how). Nathan (& Allie) to have a good storyline and to be happy.
I just want to see Lucas and Elizabeth break up. I cannot hammer home enough how painful that final scene was. If this is how their relationship is going to be, I'm barely going to survive.
Abigail
Elizabeth comes to realize she is indeed in love with Nathan when she sees how taken Little Jack is with him.  Little Jack never warms up to Lucas...ever.
I’m not watching, so I don’t care.
Henry’s happiness ally and Nathan scenes more Elizabeth and Lucas dating and an  engagement   and nick ham oil buisness
It should be the last season. The writers deserve to be unemployed for taking the series to this point.
Not watching season 9
Don’t care.
Nothing
Elizabeth - goes to Nathan — bring up happy with Lucas —- so they can be together (hey, they guy had more emotion than Lucas !!
I’ll wait to watch. Follow along on social media to make sure they don’t massacre any other storylines first.
Elizabeth and Lucas break up
Nathan to find his true love and Rosemary and Lee to start a family.
Elizabeth and Lucas to be married, Rosemary and Lee addressing the baby question and what happens with Henry trying to start with a clean slate
Better plotlines for the Coulters and the return of Henry
Henry and Abigail
A continuation of the stories already set up.
The survey did not give me an opportunity to say that Nathan needs to STILL get together with Elizabeth, so I had to pick someone else. The survey should be designed so that I do NOT have to pick an answer that I do NOT believe in. I hope that the writers will realize that they set up a story, especially at the end of season 7 and in 8 where it looked liked they were setting up Nathan as Elizabeth’s choice. Her choice of Lucas makes me wonder if she is only responding to the “temptation” she feels around Lucas. (He tells her,  It is not a date, but if it were a date and he lightly touches her hand...This is duplicitous behavior!) Elizabeth and Nathan have tough conversations about real life and they have the kind of relationship that is very healthy for a long term marriage. ...Frankly, I CANNOT watch a “romance” develop between Lucas and Elizabeth. They might have a similar interest in literature, but the inside character and values of each of them are very different. Elizabeth only needed a little opportunity once Nathan was free of guilt to give him a chance to win over the “romantic” side of her heart.
Lee and Rosemary adopting a child!
For Elizabeth to dump Lucas or for Nathan to meet someone new who will really value him and let him in
I am not sure if I will be watching season 9 as yet.  I need to figure out if I can get past the finale first...  It took me over a year to come back after Jack's death and with the way the finale has disrespected the past 3 seasons, I don't know if I have it in me.  I want to, I just don't know if I can.
Still on fence about watching it
Wholesome cast
Do not really care.
a baby for the Coulters, the development of the relationship between Elizabeth, little Jack and Lucas, the story of Nathan's journey to love,  a challenge the community has to face together,  a love interest for Fiona, the development of the Canfields.  No more Bill and Molly.  I love Bill's character - especially the role he has in Elizabeth and little Jack's life - and Molly is fine too, but I don't see any chemistry there.
Nathan becoming more popular than Elizabeth
I want a happy ending for Nathan and Allie.
N/a
Only the new adventures of Nathan, Allie, Rosemary, Lee, the Canfields, Bill and Molly, Florence and Ned and the return of Henry.
No interest in watching 9
I hope the mayoral race is fill of humor and not contention.
Whatever they write
Mike and fionas business Rosemary pregnant Nathan and Lucas are friends Elizabeth’s book is released maybe a baby for Clara Nathan and faith together ally and Robert together  Henry returns Lucas and jack bonding Elizabeth continue to teach and Lucas proposing
I wont be watching to find out, but some respect for Nathan and Allie, and Rosemary and Lee.  I have an inkling that Rose and Lee are going to be screwed over next.  Hopefully E and L just break up randomly bc idk how anyone could sit through the show and watch them together. It's disturbing
I'm not sure of the year anymore, but the Spanish Flu should be showing up any day. I have a list of characters that could fall victim.... let's start with Elizabeth.
less kissing
Better writing, less pair-the-spares, more focus on relationships and less on interpersonal drama.
More Nathan
More Lee and Rosemary.  Nathan getting a storyline instead of being a punching bag.
No
Not going to watch it.
Not watching
Rosie and Lee having a family of their own either by adoption or pregnancy.
Increased focus on entire ensemble.
I won't watch season 9, but I hope that they finally give Nathan and Allie happiness. I hope Allie calls him dad, and that she gets her own horse, and I wish that Elizabeth would just leave them both alone now. I hope that whoever they do pair Nathan with loves and appreciates him for who he is, and loves Allie, and puts them above everyone else. Bonus points if whoever she is tells Elizabeth to back the hell off at some point!
More of Nathan
Nothing
Not watching
Break up of Elizabeth and Lucas
Don't care not watching anymore
More action and real suspense.
Don't care not watching anymore
Lucas and Elizabeth getting married.
Meaningful conversations between E & L; Nathan being Allie's dad/Allie supporting him through his loss of Elizabeth; Hopefully Elizabeth, Lucas, and Nathan can still be friends.
Continued better writing and character growth.
More of Nathan. I really like his character. I want more of his past and what has shaped him. I want to see his honest and noble character.
More challenging life experiences; give Fiona more prominence ... perhaps as a stringer for Rosemary’s paper; Jesse develop some character.
better more coherent writing
Henry back
I don’t care. I’m no longer a viewer after this season.
Elizabeth realizing Nathan is the one and Nathan rejecting her the whole season, having another serious love interest but forgiving her for her bad choice at the end
More emotion from Nathan . A chance in Elizabeth
Elizabeth realizing she made a mistake
Many interesting stories
Lee and Rosemary getting back on their "parenting issues" the whole Rachel thing was put in and taken away way too soon? There were a lot of things thrown in this season just for something to do, and at this point, since Nathan is still the mountie...more proper mounties storylines, like the investigation on the tampered oil, that was cool (maybe I should just switch to Murdoch's Mysteries XD)
Very little of Elizabeth and Lucas
Improved writing by then staff
see less of E and L and see more of the other characters , Nathan and Faith just become friends who console each other for their heartaches not a couple
Bill & Molly
I have no hope for season nine
Abigail come back as EP because obviously Erin is terrible at it. Kick Tinker to the curb and bring back season 1 showrunner. Bring back Julie and Cat Montgomery.
Abigail come back as EP because obviously Erin is terrible at it. Kick Tinker to the curb and bring back season 1 showrunner. Bring back Julie and Cat Montgomery.
less drama
Lee and Rosemary have a child.
I'm not very hopful.
Nathan and Ally moving on and eventually finding a family with a woman as selfless and noble as Nathan.
I don't even know, I'm just so angry and sad.
Don't Care , will not be watching..  I am finished with the Hallmark Channel  and anything Hallmark.
Just a continuation of the hopeful storylines and of course the romance
Faith being more in charge Ned and Florence being married lee running for mayor Elizabeth and Lucas engament jack growing ally and Robert and a baby for Clara
Focus on building a compelling beautiful story for Nathan; that his heart will heal. That he will fall in love with a new beautiful lady coming to town, which will be a deeper and more epic love that would have been with Elizabeth.  More storylines with Nathan and Allie; Rosemary and Lee to be parents.  Hope that writers and producers will not ruin Nathan's character and storyline. And do not pair Nathan with Faith nor Fiona.  Hope there will be less of Elizabeth and Lucas and focus on other characters.
more time spent on the storylines - not so many brief scenes
Nathan gets a love story as glorious as Elizabeth & Jack.
Will not be watching. This heartie is broken and lost hope.
Elizabeth engaged
Elizabeth and Lucas happy and in love. I hope we get plenty of Florence and she doesn’t fade into the background now that they gave her a romance. I’m also hoping for more of the Canfield family. Idk if there will be any progress on the Coulter family front, but I would like to see them adopt an older child or at least decide to sometime later this season. Nothing against them finding fulfillment without a child (I love a happy childless couple!), but it’s been established they want to be parents and it would be nice for them to do that as well. I do hope Henry comes back without Abigail! I’d miss Henry, but I don’t miss Abigail lol. I won’t be mad if she comes back, but I don’t want her either. Looking forward to whatever the season brings!
More story with the Canfields.
Don’t care
Any other comments?
I will only watch to support Kevin, Kayla, and Jaeda. Nathan was by far by favorite character on the show. Kevin McGarry deserves better than this decision and I hope that they will give his character more air time next season
Everybody calm down. There was nothing new, better, worse, different, or surprising about how this season was written/handled. We don't watch WTCH for it's sparkling dialogue and satisfying storylines. We hope for something showing decent people living good lives with faith and optimism, and they still manage to do that (and have finally brought back the "faith" part of this with the arrival of a new pastor) even if they screw the pooch with the details.
I understand why people were mad about the finale, but idk all this hate on IG us just rude and disrespectful to the crew
Team Nathan!
I cannot enjoy WCTH because it’s not remotely entertaining if you can’t trust you understanding of the story over time.
None
This was my first season watching live and despite the fallout from the triangle I had fun
Nothing I haven't or you haven't or the fandom hasn't already covered. I'm just disappointed in all the potential they threw out the window. I have zero trust in the PTB. They don't care about these characters.
I will pretend that the series finale was season 7. I don’t know how I will ever love the show like I used too. I’m too tired of the letdowns.
You’re the best, I’m so thankful you let us vent and give us sane, logical takes about this show. OH and all you Team Nathan people boycott the crap out of this show and maybe they will reverse their decision to Nathan on the love triangle. At these tank the ratings. You don’t owe the show runners anything for destroying this show.  
I truthfully haven't seen a single episode. Had it recorded and followed this blog and live viewing comments on the FB page. After hearing how everything went down in the last episode, I have absolutely no desire to watch the season. I could have forgiven Elizabeth for how she acted towards everyone if it was truly her working through her fears of being with another Mountie. But since that wasn't the case, I have a lot of dislike for her (and the writers) now.
Thanks for your blog. I appreciate it. There must be a reason for how this turned out. Although we we can't see it and will probably never know the answer. It suck
I was Team Nathan for a long time - pretty much two years.  I saw the writing on the wall when Lucas said he would wait and again when Elizabeth was resistant to moving forwarding with Nathan at so many steps along the way.  Even the hand holding post wedding seemed intentionally friend zone. And look on her face when she realized that she was acting with Nathan like she did with Jack, to me that was the end.  All the signs were there.  Some people were so routed in Nathan that they couldn't see another possibility.  I have opened my mind to Lucas because I love the show.  And you know what - it's not so bad in land of Lucas and Elizabeth.  For those who are devastated and done, maybe down the road, when you're feeling less heart broken, you might want to try going back and watching with a more open mind.  There is some pretty hot stuff there.  Because of my love for Nathan (and yes, I still love him!) I couldn't have said that a year ago. :)  
It's not because my guy didn't win the girl, but because this story is getting too much like a soap opera and in the case of that last love scene, a little trashy for a family show.
After next season I will look at the recap.  If you have changed Elizabeth's stupid decision I will watch again, if not, there are plenty of other shows to watch.
The love triangle wasn’t real in the true sense of the word since Elizabeth never went on a date with Nathan.
Brian Bird is a jerk.
I have never been so mad and sad  at the conclusion of a TV show..not really my personality.  BUT the chemistry between Nathan and Elizabeth was undeniable.  Nathan proved over three seasons to be his own unique character, and fans would not have labeled him as Jack 2.0.  There would have been plenty more stories to tell.  Now I think I am done watching.  The other characters are great, but the story is mostly Elizabeth’s....the way it was created and, in spite of Jack’s death, the way it has continued.  I honestly think the producers want a show that is going to last for a long, long time, so it needs to begin focusing on other characters.  And I also think that Nathan and Elizabeth would have been so great together that the spotlight would have stayed on them.  This would have wrecked the direction the producers want the show to go, but instead the show is just wrecked by a new formula that isn’t working.
What a relief that I can move on and actually feel so good about it. Yippee!
I was really enjoying this season, I thought they were doing really well and better than they ever have and then in the last episode it felt so rushed and thrown together without any thought!!! That ruined the entire season for me. I can’t even go back and watch it again because it’s all for nothing! It was so obvious that E was in love with N but just scared of her past, I was waiting for something to happen for her to realize. And maybe to see the quote that N gave her again. It seemed that L was just a rebound/distraction I didn’t see one ounce of affection from E toward L. And what about the bachelorette party? Didn’t that mean she was meant to be with N? And the touch in the library? They were portrayed as “sparks” but apparently it was mistaking him for Jack??? Come on, we are meant to believe that garbage??? There was none of those scenes with L, what love story are they talking about in the last scene? So many things! How can N say it was L all along when we saw zero evidence of that!
I’m finished with the show. I do not care to see how S9 plays out. They do not deserve my time after the complete disregard to viewers time and investment over the last 8 years. I am appalled at the reaction from Brian Bird and Chris McNally. I have never been so offended as a fan. I will not watch so they can send their rude tweets to the very few people that still watch their show. I’m DONE!!!
Disappointed in Elizabeth but think back to season 2 and how she led on Charles...no surprise with how she treated poor Nathan
I'm going to watch Season 9. Just skip over E's storylines. I now hate her.
Too many storylines this season, writers need to tighten it up. Love triangle was handled the worst possible way it could be handled.
This season was a disappointment unfortunately. And not only because of Elizabeth, but also because my favorite characters either weren’t a big enough part of the storyline or they just were so different from previous seasons.
I'm still so shocked at the outcome of this finale. It's even more egregious to me because they managed to ruin just about every character and it was so unnecessary. I wish they had Elizabeth choose Lucas in the first episode of this season that way they could have let them grow together while also letting Nathan begin to move on and Nathan and Lucas to begin a friendship. But they took it so far and raked everybody through the coals that I just can't imagine any of that happening right now in a realistic way. I think I'm the most upset because there is a world where I would have been fine with Elizabeth choosing Lucas. But they spent the whole season + prior seasons showing us that her love for Nathan was deeper, that there was more to explore there and that her time with Lucas was limited & she couldn't be with him because she kept thinking about Nathan (I don't care what any one says, that is what was done) that I couldn't even get into the relationship between Elizabeth & Lucas. Then at the last second went JK NOT THAT'S NOT WHAT WE WERE DOING AND YOU'RE STUPID FOR THINKING THAT! It's just so unbelievable.
Unsure if I will watch
Very disappointed with the finale.
They got it so wrong...
The love triangle was annoying and a straight line. Elizabeth was horribly written.  Nathan was screwed over. TeamNathan got screwed over.  I will still watch just to see what happens next.  I will not let Elizabeth/Lucas storyline ruin it for me.
The finale was my favorite episode of the series. I’m so happy they didn’t go down the same road  as jack with her picking Nathan .I love Nathan’s character as a Mountie but NOT with Elizabeth. I’m so looking forward to seeing her and Lucas as a happy in love couple I’m just so happy  and there kisses were so beautiful and passionate I couldn’t love them more.
They made the case for a beautiful love story between Nathan and elizabeth- not for Lucas and Elizabeth. The ending of that triangle was not believable for me. Kevin McGarry is a fabulous actor with tremendous range and seems to bring out the best in any scene partner he has had. He has always been believable in everything I have seen him in. He is a true leading man and they should be treating him better or he will/does not have to stay with the show. I am not trying to trash Chris McNally, but he is rather limited as an actor and looks almost wooden in some scenes. I can't always hear his dialogue because he speaks too low or too fast sometimes and he is not always believable for me- nice to look at, yes, but not the actor Kevin is. Maybe they partnered him with Erin so she could help him develop more. I love Allie, Rosemary, Henry, Bill, and Fiona and can see some great stories ahead for them if the writers don't screw things up. I would never be able to stomach Lori Loughlin and Abigail again, and I feel they will force her back on the fans next season. As evidenced by the love scenes in the finale, Hallmark is changing this show forever- it will be edgier, sexier and much less "Christian-based". Not sure if the Hearties will accept that. I don't really care anymore as I am no longer supporting Hallmark channel. Don't like the mess they made this season, or many of the changes made in their movies of late. I have found myself tuning out a great deal. I hope people like Kevin McGarry, Jaeda, Kayla Wallace and Pascale are seen i other non-Hallmark projects so I can enjoy seeing their work. Really disenchanted with Erin Krakow's performances of late.
Thanks for all the work you do running this blog!
I’m very happy with this season I will continue watching as long as it continues. Does anyone here watch new Amsterdam tv series?
Love that they took characters who are always in the background and gave them actual storylines.
I think I’m in the anger phase of grieving. I’m sorry if the answers cause a reopening of wounds but it feels right to me to call them on their shit by voicing the injustice of treating your viewers this way. These writers just told the laziest, quickest, ficklest (?) “love story” I have ever seen, EVER.
Thank you so much for everything you've done this past season! I really enjoy your blog and your insights on the show as well.
There can be a conflict with women owning business (no offense) and other women in the show working and having families. Please keep the show from becoming so feminist. Please retain some strong men.
Thanks for the survey!
I hope season 9 explains things and or finishes plots left behind in season 8.
That ending really just made no sense at all..what was the point of the whole season before it?!
Nope!
Terribly written finale. So rushed and smacked together. Yuck
Sigh... it really was a letdown after it seemed that all the signs were pointing to Elizabeth facing her fears and accepting the love of Nathan and loving him in return and them being one big, happy family.
This was my first season watching WCTH in years (since like season 2), so I’m glad I wasn’t too invested just to be disappointed in the end with the decision Elizabeth made.
I hate that Elizabeth used to be my favorite character to the point of seeing myself in her, but now I really dislike her. On the bright side, at least I've grown to love Rosemary enough for her to be my new favorite!
I think the writers need to listen to their audience and work to smooth out this bumpy season. I hope the writers are more selective with the storylines they choose so that those arcs can be fully developed. For example, Jesse being missing in the last two episodes was mishandled in my opinion. So few people cared that he was gone and I don't think the writers even fully explained what happened to him.
So glad the triangle is over, and I hope we never see anything like it for anyone else again.
Overall I liked this season (except the love triangle stuff) but I don't know if it will be enough to keep me watching. Guess I'll have to see how season 9 plays out.
I'm glad Carson is gone lmao. I'd be pretty happy if I never saw him again. Henry better be back. Lucas and Elizabeth can move to Hamilton...seriously. Baby Jack deserves a more attentive and present mother. But honestly, keep Carson away & write Lucas and Elizabeth off and I'd be DELIGHTED and actually stoked for season 9.
The stories are lame.  I want more Lee and Rosemary.  I did not like Christopher/Rachel.  And, why are they doing with Henry?  It’s all confusing.
Please consider reversing Elizabeth's choice. She and Nathan look so good together.  Lucas is too lecherous looking in my opinion.
I wonder if Rachel will return will Lucas and Nathan become friends?
The season sucked! The writing was poor and there really wasn’t a triangle. They misled and lied to the viewers. It would have been easier to accept Elizabeth’s decision if we saw her date both men and see how it worked out with each of them. The writers never gave Nathan the opportunity but instead used him as a punching bag the whole season.
I can’t even bear to rewatch any of the seasons after that ending. I’m so glad I didn’t preorder the season—and I’ve canceled my HM subscription.
Get new writers!
I was for either guy at the beginning of the season. All they had to do was show me the love story. They didn’t do that.
The choice of Lucas was ridiculous. Will no longer watch the show. I’m very sad.
If you are going to have Elizabeth and Lucus in a relationship I would hope that you would work on him becoming more child friendly. If he doesn’t accept little Jack then he doesn’t deserve Elizabeth. They are a package deal.
Love the show. I think people that threaten to stop watching because “Team Nathan” are just bellyaching and will wind up watching it again just to have something to grouse about. It’s just a TV show, people. If it always goes the way you want you’ll just complain that the writing is getting stale!
love your blog
Extremely disappointed with this season. Will no longer watch.
No
This season felt like it was perfectly setting up for the next. It felt like a lot of new beginnings were being set up leaving us ready to explore.
I’m personally Team Lucas so I’ve been happy with the decision but I actually think if Nathan had “won” it would have been more interesting for Lucas in s9 so actually think Nathan as a character will have a better, more interesting s9
I said the season was good and the writing was, but I will clarify that the finale TOTALLY ruined the underlying track that was being built up for Elizabeth to choose Nathan. I don’t believe that the script writers gave Nathan the chance that they gave Lucas. Elizabeth grilled him to try to find him guilty of wrong, but Lucas had a number of shady deals that reveal poor character and Elizabeth did not find out about those and have a chance to grill him. If she knew those things, would she still be choosing him? Elizabeth was allowed to be “charmed” by his superficial lifestyle and empty promises. Because of Lucas’s shady dealings, he and Elizabeth almost got killed in the saloon. Later, he said he would never let anything happen to her. Nathan was the one who saved Elizabeth and Nathan’s life in that scene. Lucas is a talker with empty promises and Nathan is the one who actually rescued Elizabeth from Lucas’s bad deeds. The ending of Season 8, Episode 12 is NOT even logical. She needed someone like Nathan to protect her from Lucas. If this is REALLY who Elizabeth is, I don’t want to watch her. She does not follow her own advice. Once Lucas’s full character is revealed, we would only have to watch her get hurt over and over.. I CANNOT watch an Elizabeth and Lucas love story. The writers should not be biased against Nathan just because he was a Mountie. He should be seen for himself. Also, if Elizabeth cannot love Nathan because he might get killed this is not a strong enough reason. Lucas could get killed. She told Ned that he could miss the joy if he didn’t go thru with his wedding with Florence. This should have indicated that she would get over her own fears so that she could experience joy with Nathan.
I truly hope everyone gets to the end of season 9 and is pleasantly surprised.  It is the eternal optimist in me, but I would love to see getting there and being unable to imaging things being any other way, despite the heartbreak we all feel for the series right now.  As I mentioned, I have my doubts, however am trying very, very hard to keep an open mind.
I hated the way Nathan was treated this season and won’t be watching anymore.
You are amazing for what you do with this blog and I thank you for your efforts to make it so enjoyable day after day.
No
I think my opinion on this site is in the minority, but Lucas and Elizabeth have solid chemistry and the chance for an interesting relationship. However, I would have been cool with Nathan too.  I love Kevin McGarry and want to see more of his fun side as he dates and raises Ally.  Could absolutely be a great relationship between Fiona and Nathan, but someone new could be exciting too if it's the right person.  Happy the triangle is over. Disappointed at the number of self-proclaimed "Hearties" who are acting like angry (Team Nathan) or gloating (Team Lucas) children.  I love this show because it's about kindness, being decent to one another, and forgiveness.  I had hoped fans on all sides would follow that lead, but not so much I guess. Here's to hoping we all embrace the Hope Valley way, putting the triangle behind us and moving on to whatever comes next!
I thought I would continue to watch even if she chose Lucas but after the way the season played out, I feel like TPTB care more about generating drama for the ratings than good storytelling and I won’t be used like that again.
I gave season 8 an average rating because I liked the stories about Nathan/Allie, the arrival of the Canfields, the love story of Florence/Ned and finally the story of Henry and his son.
Fans need to stop getting hung up on everything BB and the actors say to manipulate viewers into watching. I learned that lesson the hard way from Pretty Little Liars. We were misled over and over by the showrunner and let down every season finale. The series finale was the longest hour of  ridiculous shit to ever air on tv. We were looking for clues the whole time (7 years) and there were no clues, just a lot of pointless crap. I never pay attention to anything BB says on social media or what actors say in interviews. I watch WCTH without looking for clues or expecting any outcome. I saw E picking L a mile away. I like the idea of a heartbroken Nathan getting his own romantic storyline and look forward to that new love story next season.
This was a very good season I like the direction they went with this season and I’m very happy the triangle is finally over and she ended up with the man of her dreams. Lucas and Elizabeth are endgame .
Screwed us over big time. Not just us but the characters too. Nothing made sense and the whole season was for nothing because the story didnt go anywhere. Dont trust Hallmark anymore to write a complete, meaningful, and satisfying story. They disrespected everything about storytelling, the show, and disrespected the community that watched and supported the content. Someone either stupid, bitter, vengeful, or horny decided this finale. F them
Thank you for all you do!
The more I read about the writers of this show and some of the actors responses to the fans disappointment, the Lee’s I want anything yo do with this show. They’re arrogant, disrespectful; I guess thy think they’re so popular that everyone will tune in again next year. They think they have it in the bag. Nope! I believe season 9 will be a failure and probably their last one.
I don't hate the season but the bad balanced out the good so severely I felt like it was just a 'meh' season. I guess that's still an improvement from how I felt about S6 and 7, though.
Hopefully HM fires John Tinker his writing was awful.  I don’t mean the triangle everything was dumb and disjointed
I don't know why I watch this show.  But I must enjoy it on some level.  
Been a fan from day one - you lost 70% of your viewers. Some comments from   WCTH have made the fans feel if you don’t like their story line don’t watch - they are correct - I won’t ! Should of listen to the 70%. Good luck with your viewer ship you forgot who pays you!
I was surprised that E. was so insensitive leading Nathan on for so long.   She is also very materialistic and obviously chose Lucas for all that he could do for her without much depth.
Honestly, I mainly watch the show for Rosemary and Lee. I would like to see them become parents at some point, but I would also like a little more of Rosemary’s backstory. We gotten some of Lee’s backstory. I think it would be interesting to meet some of Rosemary’s family at some point. I am glad that Lee and Rosie are finding their niches career wise.
I just don’t see Lucas as Jack’s father. He hasn’t cared one whit for the boy, and yet the boy is everything to Elizabeth?? Doesn’t make sense. Since I don’t want Abigail back, I hope Henry isn’t going to get her. Alas that also means I think he’s likely left the show. Maybe good for Martin, since it has veered so far away from its beginning.  Thanks for all your work on this Melanie. I value it a lot!
I wish I could take back the last three years of life that I invested in this show. If I had known they would do this I never would have come back after Jack's death. Despite that, I still love and adore and am invested in Nathan and Allie, and some other side characters. But I can't even fathom watching season 9 after what the writers did. My WCTH, the one I loved and enjoyed, ended with season 7.
No
Bring Elizabeth and Nathan together
See Elizabeth and nathan hitched and get married  
love the show Wish there wasn't such a long wait for the next season
I hope they can redeem themselves. I'm a true hearty and I've never missed an episode. I can't stomach the person Elizabeth is becoming. I will stop watching if she doesn't go back to the Elizabeth we fell in love with.
New actors for Ally and little Jack, or less time on screen
The storytelling was not coherent; storylines started and ended abruptly with no flow. They need to get back to the roots of the show and make it more of a family drama again, not an over-the-top soap opera.
Chris McNally and Brian Bird’s attitudes are contemptible. I was not happy with the finale and how everything played out, but their comments have set me over the edge to choose not to support anything they are in or a part of. Rude, self righteous attitudes from both. I’m done.
I am shocked at my own reactions. A TV show shouldn't have so much affect on me but I am truly unhappy with Elizabeth's choice...and I think I am crazy because it is really bothering me!!
I am upset how the season ended. She picked the wrong man. I see no chemistry there.
Honestly no, I am not happy with how the characters were written, both Lucas and Nathan deserved better, Elisabeth came across as constantly freaking out and not following her heart while running over a lot of people (Rosemary, Nathan and Allie in particular) but she's never been my favourite character anyway, so whatever.
p.s. thank you so much for all your amazing work! I love your gifs and your blog <3 keep it up!
Elizabeth’s character has changed drastically.  She has become  egotistical, pompous, cruel, The character that Jeanette Oke originally wrote is nothing like the Elizabeth we now have.
Elizabeth played games with Nathan and Lucas just like she did with Jack and Charles. The series was written about a school teacher and a Mountie.  Not so anymore.
The betrayal of the original story and the fan base is hard to overcome.
I have completely changed my opinion about this show, Erin Krakow, and the direction this series is going in.
This season had so much promise but the finale left me angry. Agree with other comments that if they had invested in a better story for E&L it would be different. Warming the serge was the only time E “might” have been confusing Nathan for Jack. Their relationship was so different... single parenting, especially. Their love story could’ve been even more epic than E & J. Just a real shame. Will not continue to watch. Moving on.
no
The writer's blew this. I am absolutely disgusted with the character of Elizabeth. There is no way a school teacher and mother would have been allowed to associate with a saloon owner in that time period without being run out of town. It's ridiculous that they expect fans to be okay with this.
If I decide to watch, I will skip the Elizabeth and Lucas scenes.
I just discovered your Tumblr site yesterday: it a really comprehensive and insightful work!
Thank you so much for your blog, I seriously need a place to vent and scream for a while. This is ridiculous.
Tell your bean counter I will not be watching .  Hallmark has gone WOKE.
Hopefully John tinker will continue a show runner he did a wonderful job brought some new life to help Valley
I’m very happy with all of the promising storylines in season 9 , Rosemary and Lee’s business vendors, faith being the head doctor Henry’s story Elizabeth and Lucas finally being a couple there is a lot of promise in season 9
Tinker and the producers destroyed in 1 season, what Moreno worked so hard in weaving and building up a beautiful storyline with Nathan and Elizabeth to form the Grant family.  They have to understand that fans are leaving not because of Elizabeth's final choice. The reason is that Tinker and the producers disregarded the premise and the family wholesomeness of the show, and debased it by making it into a poorly written soap opera with lots of shouting and cheap superficial steamy scenes and called it "romance'. They did not take the time to carefully development of storyline of why Elizabeth's decision. If they have done a good job leading to Lucas as a decision, I think that Team Nathan's fans would have accepted the choice. Instead, they played with fans emotions and hurt them badly through the season from both Teams misleading them and make them think who was the endgame. They need to realize that we watch WCTH because of the feel good and heart warming story. The fans kept to the end because they wanted to see their guy been chosen, even though there was lots of anger and disappointment. Who really wants to watch a show that does not entertain us in a heartwarming way. Tinker and the producers are arrogant, prideful, foolish, and not to be trusted and have no integrity to go back to what WCTH values that kept the loyal Hearties coming back yearly. They destroyed all Moreno's hard work to rescue the show after season 5.  We wanted a family friendly clean show that make us happy and hopeful.  The show is shifting to likes of Dallas and Dynasty with steamy scenes, skimpy clothes, bickering and may become darker stories.  
Tinker did a horrendous job by introducing too many disjointed scenes and characters that led nowhere. He did not take the opportunity to develop the story behind Allie's dad, Rosemary and Lee barely had any storyline, many couples bickering and destroyed Elizabeth's character as a morally strong caring woman. The "new" Elizabeth in this season was cruel, mean, self-centred, uncaring and was not really sorry or remorseful for her actions that hurt Nathan and Allie badly, as well as Rosemary. Is unrealistic that Nathan was the one who convinced Lucas to stay.
Positives of the show was Ned and Florence's romance and wedding. Loved the Nathan and Allie's storyline.  Nathan portrayed as the noble, sacrificial, kind, wise, heroic and because he loved Elizabeth, he let her go. It showed that Nathan was the better man with an impeccable character.
After this season, Elizabeth has been cheapened to a weak character that did not overcome fear, getting onto people's affair (Especially into Nathan's even when she rejected him, which gave him false hopes), was attracted to wealth and superficial romance, instead of the deep abiding unconditional love with Nathan. She became hypocritical by giving everybody advise and yet she did opposite to what she was saying. This Elizabeth did not deserve to have Nathan. He is too good for her. I don't know what will happen to littleJack as I can't see Lucas to love Jack as his own. He might be raised by nannies (as Elizabeth have already done)  and become a Little Lord Fauntleroy.
If the writers and producers are smart, they should focus on developing a compelling and heartfelt story for Nathan. In my opinion, he is the favourite character that embodies all the good values in When Calls the Heart, even through his imperfections. If they focus on Nathan and weave a great story, they may get some of Team Nathan fans coming back to the show and avoid cancellation after season 9.
Thank you for providing a platform to voice my opinion and disappointment of Tinker and the producers (eg Bird, Erin Krakow) ruining a show that could have been wonderful with lovely storylines for years to come.
It is time to move on from the love triangle.  No matter what a fan group was going to be heartbroken.  No point feeling so betrayed. We were never promised an outcome one way or the other so there was no betrayal.  There was only disappointment of not getting what we wanted.
This was my least favorite season overall.  The main characters didn't seem quite themselves, key couples weren't in sync, no compelling storylines other than the arrival of the wonderful Canfields, Elizabeth & Rosemary were even on the outs.  Missed the kids (although completely understand why they couldn't be there). And very, very disappointed in the ending.  Not a fan of Lucas' character at all.
Hallmark really dropped it on this one. Look at the survey and polls  the  fans wanted Nathan! A good show ruined.  If this was the plan for Elizabeth a different actor should have been cast as Lucas.  No chemistry , a saloon owner it just makes NO sense. The storylines are so disappointing. I am done!
I have some complaints, but overall I liked the season and am genuinely excited for season nine! Positive feelings here for sure! Still, I understand and respect that a sizeable portion of the fandom is upset (I was prepared to be completely crushed myself so I Get It). Since the love triangle ended the way I wanted, I’m relieved and prepared to just enjoy whatever comes our way next.
PS to the person behind this survey and blog - we have some ugh... disagreements, but you have contributed so much to this fandom with your gifs and these surveys. Thank you so much for that. <3
Ratings were down in the key 18-49 demo by 10 percent last year, and now 20 percent this year while total viewers remain flat. I guess we’ll see if their gamble pays off next season. But it really seems like a lot of their most loyal fans really got hurt, and as we know, karma is a b%^^. So much for the showrunner righting the ship.
26 notes · View notes
thatsamericano · 4 years ago
Text
Screaming and Fighting and Kissing in the Rain
Pairing/Characters: America/Romano. Past Prussia/Romano, minor Cankraine.
Rating: Teen, for cursing. Also, suggestive implications at the end, but nothing even remotely explicit on-screen.
Warnings: Self-esteem issues, including body image issues. Mentions of violence that aren’t carried out. An unwanted kiss between Prussia and Romano due to miscommunication, but Prussia respects Romano’s boundaries when he makes them clear.
Word Count: 2412
Summary: America gets upset when he plans to meet up with Romano after a meeting and sees Romano and Prussia kissing when he gets to the restaurant. Romano has to chase after America in a rainstorm to make things right.
A/N: Written for Romerica/Itapan Week Day 2: “Kissing in the Rain.” Title taken from “The Way I Loved You” by Taylor Swift.
Despite changing his outfit twice, adding an extra spritz of cologne, and taming his hair as much as he could, Romano still managed to be fifteen minutes early to the restaurant. He ordered a drink at the bar and browsed Twitter on his phone as he impatiently waited for America to show up.
This wasn’t a date, so there was no reason for him to be so nervous, Savino reminded himself. It was just supposed to be “dinner and drinks” with a friend after the world meeting, but Alfred had seemed so excited about spending time with him that an incredibly stupid part of Savino was hoping he could manage to turn this evening in another direction. Savino wanted that part of him to shut the fuck up.
So when Prussia showed up at the bar and sat down on the adjacent stool, Savino slipped his phone into his pocket and engaged in a bit of lighthearted bickering back and forth. Gilbert was a useful distraction that would help him appear relaxed instead of jittery and anxious by the time America showed up.
Romano’s mind was so fixated on America and their date that wasn’t a date that he missed signals he would have ordinarily noticed. He only realized things had gone too far when suddenly Prussia’s mouth was on top of his, and his hand was inching up from Romano’s knee onto his thigh (and when the hell did it land on his knee anyway?).
Romano tore his mouth away and shoved Prussia’s hand off him before it could climb any higher. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?!” Romano squawked.
Prussia gave him that annoying, smarmy smirk he was way too used to. “Trying to turn you on so you’ll agree to come back to my hotel room with me. Is it working?”
Savino scoffed and picked up his drink. “Hardly. That hasn’t worked in a century, asshole.” He took a large gulp and picked at a cocktail napkin nervously. “Besides, I can’t go to your hotel room tonight. I planned to have dinner with someone else.”
“Oh, you’ve got a date?” Prussia asked. Now that sex was off the table, he was curious in a purely friendly manner.
“Not quite. I’m uh… supposed to be meeting America here in a few minutes.” Savino smiled nervously, in a way that must have given away his true intentions, because Gilbert laughed like Savino had said something incredibly hilarious.
“That sounds like a date to me.”
Savino opened his mouth, but before he could issue a flustered denial, he saw an enraged Canada marching towards the bar with an umbrella clenched in his fist like a sword he was about to wield against some very unlucky victim. Ukraine was right behind him, and she was fluttering her hands in the air and whispering, but clearly it wasn’t calming her boyfriend down at all. America’s brother could be downright scary when he was pissed off, so Romano wisely closed his mouth and shrank back against the bar.
Canada pointed a finger straight at Romano. “You!”
“Me?”
“What the fuck did you do to my brother?!” Canada snarled, resembling a polar bear. A fully grown, vicious mama bear, not the cute little cub he carried around with him sometimes.
“I… I didn’t do anything, I swear—”
“Well, somebody must have done something! Because Alfred practically ran out of here crying, and Alfie doesn’t cry like that for no reason! I know for a fact he was supposed to be hanging out with you tonight because he told me all about it after the meeting! He was so happy about getting to spend time with you, and now look what you’ve done!”
Romano felt nauseous with guilt. “Fredo was crying?”
Ukraine nodded solemnly. “I’ve never seen him like that before. Matviy tried to ask him what was wrong, but Alfred was so upset he couldn’t even answer him.”
“Shit,” Prussia whispered. He turned to look at Romano. “Do you think he saw us kissing and got the wrong idea?”
Canada ground his teeth together and gave Prussia a look that was colder than the chilliest day in the Arctic. Ukraine put a hand on her boyfriend’s bicep to keep him from lunging forward to beat the shit out of Gilbert like he clearly wanted to.
Savino hopped down from his barstool. “This is all a horrible, hideous misunderstanding. Where do you think Alfred went?”
Matthew released an irritated huff of air. “He was going out the front door. He’s probably on his way back to the hotel now.”
“Grazie.” Romano dashed past Canada and Ukraine and dodged a couple waiters and a few drenched guests on his way out the front door.
When he pushed open the restaurant’s heavy front door, Savino was instantly confronted by a harsh wind whipping through his hair and rain pelting down on him as thunder boomed from the clouds. The sky, which had been merely overcast earlier, was now in the midst of a full thunderstorm, but Romano didn’t care about getting wet or ruining his Armani suit or Ferragamo shoes. He only cared because the inclement weather made it harder for him to see.
Romano swung his gaze desperately around the street and quickly spotted a blond man in a business suit swiftly walking down the block several meters ahead of him. Romano ran towards him and started yelling.
“Alfred! Alfred, slow down so I can talk to you, damn it!”
When he got closer, he could see that the man he was chasing was indeed America, and that his shoulders were trembling. He was sobbing, just like Canada had said. “Leave me alone! Go back to making out with Prussia! That’s what you’d rather do anyway!”
“Don’t tell me what I fucking want, idiota!” He was close enough now to grab America’s jacket, which he did, forcing America to turn around and face him. “If I wanted to make out with Prussia, I wouldn’t be out here in the rain yelling at you!”
America’s face was met with a mixture of rainwater and tears. He was soaked through to the bone, just like Romano was, and his electric blue eyes were swimming with misery and betrayal.
“You know, Vinny, it’s bad enough that I had to walk into that restaurant, expecting that I’d get to spend time with you, alone, and see you shoving your tongue down Prussia’s throat. But I at least thought you respected me enough to not lie right to my face. Guess I was wrong!”
Romano shook his head. “That’s not what happened, damn it! If you’d just listen, I could explain—”
America made a noise between a derisive laugh and a wet, hiccupping sob. “Explain?! Explain what?! Let me guess, it didn’t mean anything, and you and Gil are just good buddies! Because kissing your friend like that is a totally normal thing to do, right?!”
Savino’s throat was closing up, and he didn’t know what to say. Because Alfred was half-right in his hysterical shouting. A long time ago, he had kissed Gilbert like that, and even slept with him, but their relationship had never turned romantic. There had been mutual interest and mutual understanding between them, but never love. He would have never run away crying into a rainstorm if he’d seen Prussia kissing someone else, and he knew Prussia wouldn’t have either.
Which made him wonder: why the hell was America reacting like this? He was acting like Romano had ripped out his heart, stomped on it, and then laughed about it while high-fiving Prussia, which didn’t make any sense, unless…
“Fredo, do… do you want me to kiss you?”
Alfred whimpered like Savino had just stabbed him in the guts. He hunched his shoulders to shrink down as much as his tall frame would allow and squeezed his eyes shut. “I get it, okay? Gil is… he’s more attractive than me. He’s less fat, for starters. He can be loud too, but most people aren’t as annoyed by him as they are me. He’s older and smarter than I am, so he’d actually know how to kiss people. Of course you’d want to be with him instead of me.”
The thunder rumbled ominously as Romano reached out to touch America’s shoulder. “That’s not true. None of that is true.” Dio, it hurt to hear Alfred talk about himself like this. Like he was nothing. Like his feelings, which were clearly hurt, didn’t matter.
America continued, disregarding what Romano had said.  “It’s okay. You don’t have to try to make me feel better. I know you don’t like me the way I like you. You’ve got every right to kiss Prussia or whoever it is you want. But I’d appreciate it if you didn’t kiss them right in front of me, because it hurts. It hurts a lot more than you realize.” Alfred’s lower lip wobbled dangerously, and Savino could barely hear his voice over the wind and rain. “I’ve never… I’ve never even wanted to kiss anyone other than you. Talk about pathetic, right?” Then Alfred started weeping too hard to continue speaking and making these awful, animalistic, heartbreaking noises Savino never, ever wanted to hear again.
Savino reached up to wipe the tears and rainwater away from his cheeks. “You’re not pathetic, amore. You’re gorgeous, and smart, and fucking amazing. I don’t care if it takes all night, I am going to stand here in the rain with you until you believe me.”
Alfred sniffled and looked down at Savino like he was some strange, otherworldly creature he’d never seen before. “Did… did you just call me amore?”
Romano felt a white-hot flash of embarrassment at having his openly sappy words pointed out to him, but that only made him more determined and stubborn. “That’s right, I fucking did! You better get used to it, because I like you a lot, damn it! And that means I get to call you whatever sappy shit I want!”
Alfred laughed and pulled him closer by the waist. “You can call me whatever you want, baby doll. Just as long as you aren’t calling Prussia that too.”
Savino rolled his eyes and vainly pretended he wasn’t shivering from the possessive tone America had used with him or the ridiculous pet name. “For the record, I’ve never called Prussia amore, even when I was hooking up with him. And I wasn’t kissing him earlier. He kissed me, and I pushed him away.”
Alfred tilted his head and grinned. “You wouldn’t push me away if I kissed you right now, would you, Vinny?”
Savino had never felt more exasperated. “Honestly, the fact that you even have to ask—”
Alfred chuckled and leaned down to kiss him, and Savino closed his eyes. At first, Alfred was tentative and uncertain, but with Savino’s encouragement, he gradually grew more confident. His lips were cold and wet from the rain, which wasn’t ideal, because Romano was not a fan of this kind of weather. He obviously didn’t know what to do with his hands, but the fact they were roaming all over Romano’s back like he couldn’t touch him in enough places was flattering as hell. Overall, it wasn’t perfect, but the kiss was equal parts loving and desperate, so it was pretty damn incredible.
Then, with no warning, America lifted Romano’s feet off the ground like he weighed nothing at all. Savino groaned into his mouth and wrapped his legs around Alfred’s hips so he wouldn’t fall over. And because the fact Alfred could just lift him up like that was stupidly hot and making his mind wander to ideas he definitely wanted to explore somewhere more private than this very public sidewalk in front of God knows how many people.
He was a panting, horny mess by the time Alfred pulled away to breathe. Alfred was still holding Savino up, like he could do this all night, and he was smirking.
“Well, how was it? Was I better than Prussia?”
Romano smacked his shoulder without putting much force behind it. “You don’t have to beg for compliments. It was better than anyone I’ve ever been with. Especially the part where you lifted me off the ground.”
“I could carry you around like this for hours. I could pin you up against a wall too, if there was a wall nearby.”
“You should definitely do that at some point. But for now, I’d like to stand again.”
America obediently set Romano back down on his feet and let go of his waist. He gestured back down the street, from whence they had come. “We had dinner plans earlier. Do you want to go back to the restaurant, or…”
“It���s getting late. I think we should go back to the hotel.”
Alfred took his hand and led him down the street. “Makes sense. The hotel has room service. Plus a shower with hot water and fluffy towels. We can get warm, change into dry clothes, then order something to eat.”
He squeezed Alfred’s hand. “The hotel also has walls. And beds that are definitely too big for just one person.”
Alfred’s eyes widened, and he choked on air. “That’s… yeah. Lots of good stuff at the hotel.”
Savino smiled to himself without saying anything. As smooth and seductive as Alfred might pretend to be, this was entirely new territory for him, so he was naturally overwhelmed. It wouldn’t help him to know that his innocence was one of the most adorable things Savino had ever seen.
The light was red when they arrived at the crosswalk, and they had to stop to let cars pass by. Romano leaned up to kiss America’s cheek, and America gave him a puzzled look afterwards.
He shrugged, feigning nonchalance as best he could. “I just love you is all.”
Alfred beamed down at him, brighter than the high-beams of passing cars. “I love you too.” He tilted Savino’s chin up and kissed the bridge of his nose. “And I cannot wait to take you home with me.”
Home, hotel, a colony on the moon… at the moment, Romano would gladly go wherever America would take him. When the crosswalk light turned, he grimaced at the fact his Ferragamos had to wade through a muddy, filthy puddle, but it was worth it to be a few steps closer to a hotel room where they could finally be alone at last.
15 notes · View notes
kinglazrus · 5 years ago
Text
Love Me, Don’t Hug Me
Phic phight 2020
Submitted by @sailor-toni: Danny hates being touched. Paulina loves to show her affections. How will the two of them make this relationship work.
Summary: When it comes to Danny Fenton, Paulina is sure about three things: he's almost always injured, he's pretty damn mysterious for a loser, and he has this annoying habit of getting stuck in Paulina's mind. Oh, and she just might, maybe, possibly have a crush on him.
Edit: I’ve been informed this phic is too powerful for tumblr and keeps crashing the app. Here are the links to [FFN] and [AO3]
Word count: 23499
Paulina was used to boys she barely knew coming up to her and asking her out. At first, she enjoyed the attention. Constantly being told how pretty she was, getting gifts, and trinkets, and praises showered upon her. Everyone said she must have liked it, so she did.
Sometimes, it really was nice, when the boys were sincere. She teased them, and smiled at them, and led them along like lost puppies. They made her feel good.
The other boys didn't. Every day, the came to her. At lunch, at the mall, on her way home from school. They pulled her out of conversations, took her away from her friends, distracted her from whatever she actually cared about. She got everything from arrogant smirks to smarmy grins, masks of undeserved bravado. She didn't give them an inch, saying no every time.
But they were persistent. They pestered and prodded, pestering her with pick-up lines and pet names, as if all they had to do was say pretty one more time and she would finally change her mind. She still said no, and their sweet words would turn bitter.
"Fine, bitch," they would hiss, their adoring gazes turning to seething glares.
Paulina saw no difference between either stare. Whether it was full of love or hate, any unwanted gaze made her skin crawl. She knew, unabashedly, that she was pretty. Being pretty made her feel good. But their stares made her feel ugly.
Most boys gave up after the second no. Most.
Paulina stared resolutely ahead as the senior leaned against the table, chin in his hand, giving her a flirtatious grin. Usually, only boys in her grade or the next grade up asked her out. Having a senior's attention made her feel strange. Flattered, but also uncomfortable. The fact that he wouldn't take the hint set her on edge.
"Come on, babe, just give me a chance," he said, sliding onto the bench next to her.
Paulina shuffled down, closer to Star.
"Just say yes to the guy and he'll leave." Dash didn't even look up. He and Kwan were too busy flicking a piece of pizza crust back and forth, trying to break through each other's defence.
Contrary to Dash, Kwan's eyes lifted every few seconds in a nervous glance before dipping back down. Every time he looked up, Paulina thought he was going to say something. Every time he didn't, she felt like crying, or hitting him. She wasn't sure which.
"I'm sorry, I don't like older guys," Paulina said. She refused to let her voice shake, and hated that she needed to steady it at all. This should have been no different from any other boy she had to brush off this year, but he just wouldn't give up.
"Oh, yeah? You don't really know until you try."
Dash's words echoed in Paulina's head. Maybe he was right. If she said yes, the senior would go away. How bad could one date be? He was eighteen. He should know how to treat a girl. He was practically an adult, which meant he must be right. Right?
The senior's hand slid off the table, inching toward Paulina's thigh.
Before he could touch her, Star slipped an arm around Paulina's waist and pulled her back. Leaning too far over, the senior fell forward with a yelp, palm smacking against the floor as he tried to catch himself. A scruffy shoe immediately came down on his fingers.
Paulina blinked at the familiar red sneaker. Looking up, she found Fenton, scrawny, limp Fenton, standing on the senior's hand with a pissed off expression that looked so foreign on his face, but somehow fit it so well.
"Hey, that's not cool. She said no," Danny said. The senior jerked, trying to pull his hand out from under Danny's foot, but Danny didn't budge.
"What the hell. Get off me, man," the senior said. "This ain't your problem."
"You're making it my problem," Danny said. At the same time, Paulina shouted, "It is his problem!"
Both boys glanced at her, equally confused. Danny looked bewildered, like he hadn't expected to be addressed at all. The senior's eyes jumped between Paulina and Danny, uncertainty and then understanding filling his gaze.
"I can't go out with you because I have a date with Danny." Paulina grabbed Danny's hand and yanked him close, dragging him off the senior's hand. Danny stiffened, but Paulina ignored it in favour of making sweet eyes at him. "Isn't that right?"
"Uh... yes?" Danny said. Paulina nodded at him. "Yeah! Yeah. It's not cool to steal someone else's girl." He grimaced at his own words, shooting Paulina an apologetic glance.
She shrugged. She didn't like it when guys talked about girls like they owned them, but she would forgive Danny for this one slight.
"Okay, geez. You didn't have to make such a big deal about it." The senior stood, rubbing his sore fingers, and left without much fuss after that. Although he did shoot Paulina one last predatory look.
Paulina did her best to brush it off. The thought of his eyes on her made her feel gross. As soon as she got home, she was going to take a long shower. Remembering she still had Danny's wrist in her hand, she let go, wincing at the fading imprints her fingers left behind. She hadn't realized she grabbed him that hard.
"Sit down, Fenton," Star said.
Danny started. That startled look, like he didn't expect anyone to talk to him, crossed his face again. "What?"
"Sit. Down." Taking her arm from Paulina's waist, Star lightly smacked Danny's back and motioned to the now empty space on the bench.
Paulina frowned at Star, raising her eyebrows in a silent question. Star ignored her, giving Danny another insistent slap. He glanced over his shoulder, back toward his friends, shrugged helplessly, and sat down.
"Why am I still here?" he asked.
"Because that creep didn't leave the cafeteria." Star jerked her chin towards the senior, who was taking his seat a few tables down from them. "If you leave, he might figure out Paulie was lying, and come back. This is a one-time deal, got it?"
Danny nodded. "Got it."
"You okay, Paulie?"
Self-conscious, Paulina wrapped her arms around her exposed midriff. After a moment, she nodded, squeezing Star's hand. "Yeah, I'm okay. It's not like it's a first time that's happened." She waved dismissively.
"Paulina..." Kwan wrung his hands, worrying his lip. "I'm sorry. That guy, Keith, he's a friend of my brother's. And I've known him since I was little, you know? He's not a bad guy. But I should have said something."
Paulina's anger toward him waned. "Yeah, I get it. It's still not okay, though."
Dash scoffed and leaned forward. "You guys are being stupid. You should have just said yes. Probably broke his heart or something."
Danny sneered, rising to meet Dash in the middle of the table. "You know that from experience?"
"Shut up, Fenton."
"Exactly how many times did you ask my sister out even though she kept saying no?" Danny started counting off on his fingers. "Let's see, the football game, homecoming, the winter formal, yesterday."
Dash grabbed Danny's shirt and got up in his face. "What do you care, dweeb?"
"I care because you're creeping on my sister." Danny's hand hovered over Dash's wrist.
"Let it go, Dash," Paulina snapped, smacking the boys' hands. "You look like idiots."
Dash glared at her, but listened, dropping Danny's collar and sitting back with a huff. In an instant, Danny seemed to lose whatever boldness made him stand up to Dash, and he laughed nervously. Fixing his collar, he leaned back.
Paulina gave him an appraising look. They had gone to school together for years, but he never stood out to her. When they hit high school, he gave her the same heart-eyed stare all the boys did, like she was a pretty thing to be won. She intended to write him off after that. She never meant to pay attention to him, for any reason. But when he asked her to homecoming, and she saw how jealous that made Sam, Paulina couldn’t resist.
She was so tired of Sam being such a hypocrite, acting like she was so good all the time, as if she never did anything wrong. In Paulina's opinion, Sam needed to get over herself. And she deserved every bit of riling up Paulina could give her.
Homecoming night itself didn't have a strong place in Paulina's mind, most of it passing in a hazy blur. Still, something happened that night, something that changed Danny. He stopped looking at her like a trophy. He didn't stop staring at her completely, but there a new layer to his gaze after that. A sort of understanding, like he was the first person—outside Paulina's friends—to realize there was more to her than a pretty face.
He should have faded to the back of her mind. Don’t get Paulina wrong, he maybe have been better than the creeps that dogged after her, but he was still a loser. And yet, in spite of herself, she sometimes found herself staring back when Danny wasn't looking, although she never understood why.
"You know, you're alright, Fenton," Paulina said, surprising herself with her sincerity.
Danny gaped at her, mouth dropping open, eyes widening. The innocent surprise was kind of cute.
"Thanks, I guess?" he said.
"You're welcome." Paulina turned to her lunch, cafeteria pizza that had long since gone cold, and ate in peace.
Paulina was sore all over. Cheerleading practice had ended an hour ago, but every Tuesday she stayed on the field a little longer and got some extra exercise. Doing lunges, push-ups, and laps around the field, she liked to keep her arms and legs strong. Cheerleading required a lot of strength and control, and she had to stay in shape.
Some weeks, Star joined her, but that day she had to go home right after practice, leaving Paulina on her own. She may have gone overboard, hanging around almost half an hour longer than usual. It was easy to get lost in thought while she exercised.
Gathering her backpack from the bleachers, she wondered if she should change before going home. She definitely needed a shower. But, checking the time on her phone, she knew the gym, and therefore the changerooms, would be locked up by now. Resigned to walking home in her uniform, she headed toward the front of the school.
Just as she reached the sidewalk, the front doors burst open. Danny came trudging out, backpack dangling in his hand, sweater tied around his waist.
Paulina watched him. Two hours was a long time to hang around after school. He must have had double detention, a punishment often reserved for students who skipped class. Paulina hesitated for a moment before jogging over.
"Danny!" she called, waving.
Danny spun toward her. He made that adorable startled face again, this time with a soft blush creeping across his cheeks as he noticed her skirt and crop top. His eyes snapped up to her face and stayed there.
"Hey, Paulina. What's up?" He lifted a hand to scratch his chin, drawing Paulina's attention to a dark bruise blooming across his jaw. It hadn't been there yesterday at lunch, or even that morning when she saw him in English. Three thin scratches stretched over the bruise, cutting across his chin. She wondered what caused them.
Danny's nail caught on one of the scabs and he winced, quickly lowering his hand, tucking it into his pocket. He always seemed to be injured in some little way. A bruise here, a scratch there. Paulina remembered him limping down the hall on more than one occasion. An uncomfortable curiosity settled in her gut, a sort of sick fascination. She wanted to know what was hurting him so much.
"Uh, Paulina?" Danny reached out.
Paulina, startled, jerked away. Her cheeks burned as she realized she had been gawking at him. She quickly asked, "Are you doing anything right now?"
"No," he answered slowly, giving her a wary look. "Why?"
"I owe you a burger, for yesterday. I never actually thanked you for helping me."
"You want to thank me?" Danny frowned.
Paulina pursed her lips in annoyance. Was it really so hard to believe? Sure, she wasn't always the nicest to him, but she didn't actively antagonize him either.
Danny squinted at her, leaning forward. "Is that you, Kitty?"
Paulina bristled. "What did you just call me!"
"Sorry!" Danny scrambled back, hands raised in defence. "I didn't mean– I wasn't– there's just this ghost that likes to mess with me, okay? And she may have... overshadowed you... once..."
"I'm sorry, what?"
"It doesn't matter. Burgers?"
Paulina thought it did matter, very much, but she was willing to put it aside for now. Giving Danny a stern look, letting him know she wouldn't soon forget what he had said, she waved for him to come along and headed toward the Nasty Burger.
Silence followed them. Danny trailed a couple paces behind her, head down, so quiet that she had to glance back every few steps to make sure he was still following. The air between them felt fragile, as if whatever peace they had attained in this moment would shatter under the weight of a whisper.
Paulina, used to Star's constant chatter, detested the feeling. The next time she glanced over her shoulder, she fixed Danny with an exasperated stare. "You know, you don't have to walk behind me." She slowed her pace.
Danny's cheeks flushed again. Scurrying forward, he fell into step beside her, lengthening his stride to match Paulina's longer gait. He opened his mouth a few times, but ultimately didn't say anything, resigning himself to staring at the sidewalk.
It was obvious neither of them enjoyed the lack of conversation, feeling too awkward without it, but neither one was willing to say the first word. Paulina found a stubborn urge rising within her. If they were going to play this game, then she was determined to win. They sent each other calculating glances, measuring each other up. Paulina searched for a sign of the boy that had come to her rescue yesterday. A confident twist in his lips, a glint in his eye, anything hidden behind the nervous façade. She found nothing.
A skittering noise interrupted her thoughts. Looking down, she saw a pebble leaping down the sidewalk ahead of them. It rolled to a stop in the middle of Danny's path. When they neared it, he kicked it, sending it jumping forward again. On the third kick, it hit a crack in the sidewalk and skipped across the concrete, stopping in front of Paulina.
Before she could think about it, she hopped forward and knocked the pebble back toward Danny. He looked up, surprised, and smiled at her. Tentative, he kicked the pebble back.
Paulina didn't mind the silence so much after that. Their little game persisted—both games—all the way to the Nasty Burger as they passed the pebble back and forth, neither one uttering a word. Paulina found herself grinning as Danny booted the pebble, forcing her to sprint after it or else let it tumble off the edge of the sidewalk.
Catching it just in time, she kicked it as hard as she could. The pebble careened off the sidewalk, pinged off the metal pole of the Nasty Burger sign, and disappeared into the unkempt grass.
"Oh," Danny said, sounding as disappointed as Paulina felt.
"Yeah." Paulina searched the grass for a moment, desperately hoping to find the pebble. For a moment, she had been filled with a childish sort of joy, the same delight she felt as a little girl playing in mud puddles with her cousins. Nowadays, she preferred to stay clean and pretty, but there was something intoxicating about the untamed glee one could only get from simple games, like punting a pebble down a sidewalk.
Thinking of games, Paulina quickly backtracked. "I win." She turned a victorious grin toward Danny.
"What? No! You lost the rock. That means you lose," Danny said.
"I got the best kick; I think that means I win. But I wasn't talking about that. You spoke first."
Danny stared at her, eyes narrowing, then blowing wide as he realized what she meant. "No fair! I didn't realize that was a game, that means you can't win," he insisted.
"Oh, sure you didn't." Paulina tossed her hair over her shoulder and airily said, "You're just a sore loser." She sauntered toward Nasty Burger's front doors.
"No way. I'm actually very good at losing, you've seen me in gym class," Danny said. He jogged ahead, overtaking her, and held the door open. "Besides, I think losing the rock makes you the loser."
"Best kick!" Paulina sing-songed, ignoring Danny's excuses. He grumbled all the way up to the counter, but didn't try to defend himself again.
Ignoring the leer of the acne-riddled teen behind the counter, who had asked Paulina out on no less than four separate occasions, she nudged Danny's arm. "What do you want? I'm paying."
"You really don't need to," Danny said, already reaching for his wallet.
Paulina rounded on Danny. "Listen, Fenton. I don't like owing people. You helped me out, now let me say thanks."
Danny peered down at his wallet, eyeing the crumpled three dollars stuffed inside, and sighed. "Okay, fine. I'll just have a Meaty Melt and a Coke."
As Paulina went up to order, Danny hovered at her shoulder. She didn't pay much attention to him, too focused on ignoring the cashier's stares, but halfway through the exchange she caught Danny glaring over her shoulder. The cashier wilted and kept his eyes down after that.
"I hope you're not expecting another burger for that," Paulina said while they searched for a table.
Danny, balancing their tray on one hand, holding his soda in the other, blinked at her. "What? Why would I?"
"Huh." Paulina squinted at him. "You really don't expect anything, do you?"
"No? I actually didn't think you'd notice." His hand holding the soda jerked upward, his drink splashing against the lid.
Paulina burst out laughing as Danny flinched in surprise. "Did you­– did you forget you were holding that?" she asked between giggles. Recognizing Danny's nervous habit, she assumed he had been going to rub his neck. He settled for taking a long sip of his soda instead, his face as red as his shoes.
They chose a table with a view of the road, better shaded than the booths overlooking the parking lot, which were bathed in sunlight. Danny set the tray down in front of Paulina, taking his burger for himself, leaving her sliders and fries.
Neither of them said anything for a few minutes as they started eating, things quickly turning awkward again. It was as if they suddenly remembered who they were and who they were with. Paulina and Danny, popular and loser. Their kind didn't interact much unless rude words were involved. Which was, frankly, stupid. Paulina frowned at that enlightening thought.
Determined not to let the silence persist, Paulina paused after finished her first slider and asked, "What class did you skip today?"
"What makes you think I skipped?" Danny asked.
"Double detention."
"Falluca gives double detention for anything."
"Falluca had a sub today." Paulina's lips curled into a devious grin. "I guess that tells me what class you skipped."
Danny's cheeks coloured. He seriously needed to stop doing that; it was too cute when he blushed.
"I can't believe you skipped science to get in a fight," she said casually. Picking at her fries, she carefully watched Danny's reaction. His shoulders tensed and his soda cup crinkled in his hand. He wouldn't meet her gaze, instead ducking his head and self-consciously rubbing his chin against his shoulder, as if he could wipe away the bruise.
He laughed. "Pretty bad luck, right?"
"Bad luck that you've gotten in at least one fight every week since the start of the year?" Paulina's eyebrow arched.
"What makes you say that?"
"Please, I'm not blind." I also watch you as much as you watch me, she added silently. Paulina hesitated, wondering if she should push on. That same sickly fascination from before reared its head and she couldn't help but ask, "Who hurt you?"
Danny stiffened. He met Paulina's stare, eyes wide, and stuttered, "I'm not­– not one's... Look, it isn't–" He broke off and practically lunged for his soda. Staring out the window, he took a long drink, cheeks caving in, until nothing but air came up his straw. His eyes darted about, thoughts flickering across his face faster than Paulina could interpret them. He kept sucking up air until his face turned red and he let the straw go with a gasp.
Watching him crush the cup, Paulina thought he looked seconds away from bolting. She could feel his leg bouncing under the table. Taking pity on him, she reached out and grabbed his hand. Danny flinched back violently, slamming back against his seat, cradling the hand she touched against his chest. Their eyes met and, for a long, uncomfortable moment, they stared at each other in shock.
"Thanks for the burger," Danny said.
Paulina, too stunned to stop him, could only gape as Danny slid out of his seat, slapped his three dollars down on the table—which barely covered half his food—and bolted.
The next day at school, Paulina shoved Danny's three dollars into his locker door, tucking it behind his cheap lock. She hopped the bills didn't fall out before Danny found them. Or, worse, she hoped no one else saw the money and stole it. The easy solution would be to give him the money directly, but she thought that was a bad idea.
Paulina felt guilty. It was such a strange and foreign emotion, oozing through her. She didn't like it. Never before had she felt guilty for something, at least not this kind of guilt. Feeling bad for stealing her cousin's favourite doll when they were eight years old wasn't the same thing. She only felt bad then because she got caught.
Now, though, she wished she could pluck her words from Danny's memory. The stricken look he had given her after she touched his hand seized her heart. He looked at her like she had betrayed his trust, which was ridiculous because she was Paulina and he was Danny. There wasn't any trust between them to break. Besides, wouldn't anyone have done what Paulina did? It was only natural to ask after things you were curious about.
Except, of course, when those things pertained to someone you know being hurt by someone they knew on a daily basis. Paulina had done a lot of thinking over the last twelve hours and came to that conclusion. If Danny just liked getting in fights, surely more people would know about it? Some girls were into that kind of tough delinquent type. Contrary to Danny's sweeter nature, he did fit the mold quite well in certain ways. Messy hair, sharp eyes, always sporting a bruise and rough knuckles.
Paulina faltered, pressing her hand against Danny's locker door. Rough knuckles? They did look kind of bloody sometimes. Self-defence, maybe. Unless Paulina's original assumption was right and he did get in fights, and just didn't tell people about them.
The mental image of Danny being in some secret fight club made Paulina giggle. Danny was just a wisp. A gentle breeze could knock him over. Then again, the senior hadn't been able to make Danny budge. And when he stared Dash down, telling him off for hitting on his sister, he hadn't been fazed.
Paulina's amused smile fell into a frown. Apparently, Danny was a bigger mystery than she had first thought.
Someone tapped Paulina's shoulder. "Hey. You better not be messing with Danny's locker."
Scowling, she turned to glare at Sam Manson. "Excuse me?"
"Don't play dumb, although I know you love to. What are you doing to Danny's locker?" Sam asked.
"You should work on being less hostile, maybe more people will ask you out that way," Paulina said, enjoying the way Sam bristled. Using her long nails, Paulina pinched the edges of the bills she had stuffed into the door and pulled them out. "Here." She held them out to Sam. "I was giving Danny his money back. It fell out of his wallet at the Nasty Burger last night."
Sam didn't move.
"Oh, just take them already." Paulina grabbed Sam's hand, shoving the bills into her palm.
"You were with Danny last night?" Sam asked. Her tone, wary and belligerent all at once, gave Paulina pause.
"You didn't know," she said with dawning realization. Her smile returned, this time with a devilish twist, elated at this golden opportunity. "Danny and I went on a date yesterday."
Sam narrowed her eyes, fist curling around Danny's money. Paulina could hear her gritting her teeth. "You really expect me to believe that?"
"You think I care? Just don't forget to give him his money." Paulina left Sam with a teasing wave, savouring the enraged expression she got in response.
Danny knew all of Sam's tells when it came to anger. She stomped and shouted when she was frustrated. Ranted when she was fuelled by righteous indignation. Got in your face when irrationally pissed off. But when she was mad, truly, rightfully mad about something beyond her control, she turned cold.
As soon as Lancer gave the word that today's history class would be a work period, Sam rose from her desk, near the front of the room thanks to alphabetical order, and strode toward Danny and Tucker seated at the back. Her expression was subdued. Danny and Tucker shared a worried glance as she approached.
"Uh, what's up?" Danny asked when she stopped by their desks. He flinched away when Sam shoved something in his face. Staring cross-eyed at her fist, he frown at the dollar bills she held.
"Paulina said you dropped these last night," Sam said.
Danny's frown twitched. "She did?" Danny plucked the bills out of Sam's hand. "But I didn't drop them. I was paying her back."
Smoothing the bills out on the corner of his desk, he inspected them, searching for any telltale sign they were his three dollars. After staring at the money for a fully ten seconds he realized how ridiculous that was. They were just dollar bills. Unless he somehow had the serial numbers for his money memorized, there was no way he could tell them apart. A second after that, he realized how even more ridiculous it was for him to check in the first place. It didn't matter if they were the same bills, what mattered was that Paulina had evidently decided to give them back.
"Anything you want to tell us about last night?" Sam said, leaning back against Tucker's desk and crossing her arms.
Danny tucked the money into his pocket before answering. "Not really? Paulina thanked me for helping her out at lunch. Sorry again that I kind of ditched you guys."
"Nah, man, you're good. You were being all heroic." Tucker's grin carried a knowing glint that Danny didn't think belonged there, because whatever Tucker thought he knew, he was definitely wrong. "I bet you could get a date out of that."
"No," Danny said.
"Yes," Sam hissed.
"What?"
"You were on a date with Paulina last night."
"You went on a date with Paulina?" Tucker's shout drew their classmates' eyes.
Stretching over the aisle, Danny slapped his hands against Tucker's mouth. "Dude, chill! I didn't go on a date with Paulina."
"That's not what she said," Sam interrupted. She pulled Danny and Tucker apart, and glared at their nearby classmates, who were still staring. "Don't you all have better stuff to do?"
"Excellent statement, Ms. Manson," Lancer droned from the front of the room. Sitting behind his desk, he gave Sam a stern look over the top of his book. "I'm sure I told all of you to use this time and work on your social movement essays. That includes you, Ms. Manson."
"Sorry, Mr. Lancer," Sam said, barely sounding sorry at all. She pointed at Danny, silently letting him know they would continue this conversation later, and returned to her seat to do her work. Around them, their classmates did the same. At least, they pretended to. Danny could hear them whispering.
"Okay, but really. Did you go on a date with Paulina? A real one? No ghosts?" Tucker asked.
Danny dropped his forehead to his desk with a thunk, wrapping his arms over his head, and groaned. "It wasn't a date."
Five hours later and three classrooms over, Paulina turned to Dash and said, "Yeah, it was totally a date." The art teacher shot her a dirty look for talking, but didn't make a move to stop her. Paulina rolled her eyes and tapped her pencil against her sketchbook.
"I bet he got Manson to do some voodoo shit with you to make it happen," Dash said. He hadn't even opened his sketchbook yet. Instead of starting their newest project, he was more determined to bug Paulina about the rumors he heard over lunch hour.
Apparently, Manson couldn't keep her mouth shut and had spilled the lie Paulina fed her. The rumour didn't bother her so much. Paulina was used to people whispering things about her; that happened when you were popular. She was content to brush it all off, until Dash started getting on her case.
"No voodoo. I asked him out," she said. Her plan, once she first heard the rumour, was to ignore it until it went away. Eventually people would come to their senses and realized there was no way someone as pretty and popular as her would ever go out with Danny, no matter how cute he was. Once they did, they would move on to other more interesting bits of gossip.
But then Dash opened his stupid mouth. "A loser like Fenton?" he had said. "Knew it was a lie the moment I heard it. You're one of us. We wouldn't let you go out with him. You wouldn’t let us down like that."
Who was Dash to say who Paulina could and couldn't date? That venomous jab, and every arrogant, poison word he'd spoken since made Paulina seethe. Dash wasn't better than her. He would hit on anything that moved. He hit on her sometimes, and he definitely wasn't one of the sweet, endearing boys Paulina liked to string along.
As soon as she heard those haughty, conceited words spilling out of Dash's mouth, Paulina was determined to let Dash down so far that he'd be six feet underground. Screw Dash Baxter, and screw anyone who tried to tell Paulina what she could and couldn't do.
Dash wrinkled his nose. "Ew. Why would you go out with him again?"
"Maybe I enjoyed myself at the dance, you don't know," Paulina said flippantly. Granted, not even she knew if she enjoyed herself, but chances were Dash wouldn't know either.
"Dance? What? I'm not talking about the dance."
Paulina only gave herself a second to be confused. She blinked at Dash, furrowing her brow, then shook her head and started inspecting her fingernails, the perfect image of disinterest. "Whatever. I'm done with this conversation."
She turned back to her drawing. So far, all she had was a vague skeleton of a figure, featureless and unidentifiable, but she knew exactly who it was. It annoyed her how much Danny lingered in her thoughts when she didn't want him to.
Thinking about Danny dragged Dash's offhand comment back to the forefront of her mind. She had no evidence, but she couldn't shake the idea that what he said was related to that Kitty ghost, something Paulina had completely forgot to ask Danny about last night.
She tried to push that aside for now and focus on her art, but her hand shook too much. She flipped to a fresh page and pressed her pencil down, hard, drawing a thick dark line. Over and over she wounded the page with ugly black scars until she finally managed to draw one without trembling. Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes.
Danny owed her an explanation.
As soon as the bell rang, Paulina was out of her seat. She walked briskly, hurrying down the hall, stuffing her sketchbook into her backpack along the way. Danny's locker was her destination, in the hopes that she could catch him before he left school. She didn't know if he was one of those students who kept everything in his backpack or routinely stopped between classes to switch out his books. She hoped he was the former.
He wasn't there when she arrived, so she leaned against the locker next to his, arms crossed. If he didn't show up, it wouldn't matter that much. They had English first period tomorrow, and she could always talk to him then, but she preferred to have this conversation sooner rather than later.
Five minutes passed, long enough for the first round of buses to leave the school, and Danny didn't show up. Paulina felt jilted, which wasn't fair to Danny, because he didn't know she wanted to talk to him, but that didn't stop her from feeling it. Getting stood up sucked, whether it was intentional or not.
Paulina closed her eyes and grumbled under her breath. It looked like the conversation would have to wait until tomorrow. She pushed off Danny's locker, turning in the direction of her own, and opened her eyes. Danny stood right behind her. Paulina shrieked. She leapt back, heart racing, and glared at him. "Who does that?!"
"Uh, sorry." Danny scratched the back of his neck. "I was looking for you, but I thought you left already since you weren't by your locker."
Paulina huffed. "Well, it's about time you got here. Next time, don't make me wait so long?"
"Next time?" Danny shook his head. "Whatever, that's, I'll worry about that later. Listen–"
Paulina raised a hand to cut him off. "No, you listen. I don't wait around for people, okay?"
"Paulina–"
"I could have left whenever I wanted."
"If you just–"
"But I'm not letting you off that easy because–"
"We need to talk," they said at the same time. They stilled, staring at each other. Slowly, Danny's face turned red, but it wasn't the innocent blush Paulina found so endearing. His cheeks puffed and mirth danced in his eyes. He slapped a hand over his mouth, muffled giggles slipping between his fingers.
"Stop laughing," Paulina said.
Danny shook his head.
"It's not funny!" Paulina stomped her foot.
Danny lost it. Peals of laughter echoed down the slowly emptying hall. The sound was pure and unrestrained, a sweet laugh. Paulina refused to let herself be dragged into it, but she couldn't help the smile that came to her face.
"I mean, okay. It wasn't that funny. But you throwing a tantrum? That's hilarious," Danny said.
"I did not!" Paulina gasped, offended
"Sorry for laughing," Danny said, but he was still grinning. "But you're a lot nicer to be around when you're like that."
"When I'm throwing a tantrum? Which I wasn't."
"No, when you act your age," he explained.
Paulina thought that was rich coming from someone who liked to play juvenile pranks. "What's that supposed to mean?"
Danny sighed, shaking his head as if it was such a damn shame Paulina wouldn't stoop to his level of childish antics. "Paulina, we're fourteen. You shouldn't be acting like you're already in college or something. Being in high school doesn't mean being grown up. I know you probably think it's stupid, but once you get older, and you actually have to deal with... with all kinds of stuff. Bad stuff. You'll wish you hadn't grown up so fast."
Paulina didn't like the way Danny's voice grew quite. His eyes were distant, looking through her like she was nothing but a pane of glass, seeing something that was far beyond her comprehension. Her gaze fell to his chin and the ugly bruise painting his skin. Unable to help herself, she reached out, brushing her fingers along the thin scratches, wondering if they would scar.
Danny's hand shot up, catching her wrist in a crushing grip. Light returned to his eyes as he broke out of his reverie. A flicker of emotion, too fast for Paulina to decipher, flashed across his face when he saw his hand closed around her wrist. He hastily let her go, shuffling back a few steps, and averted his eyes.
"Sorry. I don't like being touched like that. Unexpectedly, I mean. Or at all, really." Danny rubbed his cheek. To Paulina, it looked like he was wiping away the feel of her hand on his skin. He continued, "We really do need to talk."
Remembering why she went looking for Danny in the first place, Paulina nodded. "Yeah, we do. You need to tell me about Kitty."
"Whoa, wait. First, you need to tell me why everyone thinks we went on a date," Danny said.
"No way, I asked first."
"Okay, fair. But I bet you want your answer a lot more than I want mine." Danny's cheerful tone had returned, an impish grin replacing his disappointed frown.
Paulina's eyebrow twitched. How could someone turn from jubilant to pensive to infuriatingly annoying in such a short span of time? It looked exhausting. Simply being around him was exhausting. Paulina's face was warm and her heart hadn't stopped pounding. She felt like she had just finished her post-cheerleading exercises.
No, that couldn't be right. Paulina felt refreshed and energized after working out. She liked that feeling. She didn't like this. Right?
"Does this mean I win?" Danny's words ragged her out of her thoughts.
"No! You don't get your answer until I get mine!" They were at a stalemate, but Paulina had complete confidence in her stubborn nature. She always got what she wanted. Danny, grin set, eyebrow arched, looked ready to fight her on this. Until he shivered. His hand flew to his mouth and his eyes widened.
"Okay, fine, but not here. I'll text you where to meet me," he said.
"Why not here?" Paulina glanced over her shoulder down the hall. It was empty now. She had probably missed her bus, but her house was only a forty minute walk away. More importantly, it meant they were alone. "You don't even have my nu–"
Paulina cut off mid-sentence when she looked forward again. Danny was already gone.
Danny's stitches itched. Flexing his fingers, he resisted the urge to scratch his arm. It was just a small cut on the inside of his elbow. Jazz fixed him up in six stitches. In a few days, she would take them out, leaving his arm good as new. Or almost as good. Too bad for Danny, accelerated healing did not equal regeneration and he would probably have a scar.
Damn Box Ghost. That fact hurt Danny more than the injury did, even if his stitches pulled and stung every time he bent his arm. He had no idea how the Box Ghost managed to get his grubby little hands on a box cutter, but it was a hell of a lot more effective than cardboard. Hopefully, Boxy wouldn't go bragging to every ghost in the Zone about his "victory" over Danny. Danny could heal his body a lot faster than he could heal his pride.
His phone, resting on the café table, buzzed. Checking the notification, he saw it was just a reminder about the health quiz tomorrow. Which he had completely forgotten about.
"Damn it." Danny dropped his head onto the table, making the cups and plate shake. The iced coffee he had bought for Paulina sloshed over the rim of the glass, splashing onto the table. It wasn't so iced now, more watered down. Paulina was supposed to meet him twenty minutes ago.
Lifting his head, he sipped despondently at his milkshake, gnawing on the straw. Maybe this was a bad idea. Paulina didn't need to know about Kitty, and she definitely didn't need to waste her time hanging around Danny.
He touched his cheek, thinking about how soft Paulina's fingers had been on his bruise. The unwanted touch had his skin crawling at the time. Even now, just the thought of it made him uncomfortable, but that wasn't Paulina's fault. When nearly everyone who touched you ended up hurting you, you started to hate physical contact all together. Even Sam and Tucker, who Danny trusted and loved, could set him on edge if he didn't see the contact coming.
A sharp knock on the window beside him drew his attention. His straw fell out of his mouth when he saw Paulina. She had braided her hair loosely over her shoulder and donned an unbuttoned shirt over her crop top. Instead of her regular flats, she wore scuffed sneakers. The most striking difference, however, was her lack of makeup. Even in gym class, when everyone was sweating from exertion, he had never seen Paulina in anything but pristine makeup.
She had freckles. Not the modest smattering across her nose and cheeks like Danny had, but all over. A galaxy of dots painting constellations across her face. She had a mole, too. A small brown spot on her lip. Danny hadn't realized you could have moles on your lips. If it weren't so dark, he might have thought it was another freckle.
Paulina waved. Danny waved back. His eyes trailed after her as she entered the café, the bell over the door jingling quietly. She took her seat across from him, sinking into the plush chair, the exact reason why Danny had chosen this cafe.
"Is this for me?" Paulina asked, pointing to the iced coffee.
Danny stopped staring at her long enough to nod. "And this." He pushed the small dessert plate in the middle of the table toward her. An apple fritter dusted in powdered sugar sat on it. The few crumbs scattered beside it were the only sign of the second fritter, which Danny had consumed in a nervous fit once Paulina was five minutes late.
"What for?" she asked.
"Paying you back for the burger." Danny grinned. "You can't give this back to me. And if you don't eat it, then I guess it's just wasted."
Paulina's eyes narrowed. "Not bad, Fenton. Not bad." She took a bite of the fritter and surveyed the café.
It was an out of the way place, tucked behind a bookshop, and had to be entered around the back. Danny first found the place last month when he saved the owners, a retired couple, from one of Technus' schemes. It was small, cozy, had big armchairs and soft lighting, and served the best pastries in Amity Park.
"It took my dad a while to find this place, even with the address," Paulina said.
"Oh, your dad?" Danny remembered her dad. Big, burly, intimidating. He wasn't as tall as Danny's dad but, with arms as thick as his, was nothing to scoff at. Danny glanced around, half-expecting the man to leap out from one of the tables.
"He went to the bookstore," Paulina said.
"Good to know. Hey, I hope you don't mind me asking, but why the change in appearance?" He gestured vaguely toward his face.
Paulina finished her fritter, dusting the sugar off her fingers, and played with her braid. "You think I wear makeup all the time?"
"No, but I've just never seen you without it."
"So what?"
"So, you, uh, I've just never seen you without any." Danny stared down at his milkshake, feeling his cheeks heat up. "I like your freckles."
Paulina didn't answer. Worried he'd made her mad, he glanced up. Danny's eyes widened when he found her blushing. Paulina got a lot of compliments from a lot of boys and she always reacted with a coy smile, unless the guy was bothering her. He'd never seen her blush.
"Just tell me about Kitty," she said, clutching her iced coffee.
Danny decided to just get it over with. "She overshadowed you during spring break, but I didn't know she was overshadowing you and I thought she was just you, and so did everyone else, and we kind of dated for a few weeks, until I realized you weren't yourself and I stopped Kitty and you didn't remember anything the next day, but you seemed fine and you went on without saying anything, so I didn't mention it."
He sucked in a deep, wheezing breath and downed the rest of his milkshake in one gulp, licking whipped cream off his upper lip after he set the glass down.
Paulina stared at him, frozen.
"Ah, wait, did I say I stopped her? I meant Danny Phantom did. Yeah. The ghost boy. Not me," Danny said.
Paulina still didn't respond. She looked... Danny didn't know how she looked. Confused? Upset? Mad? She didn't say anything, didn't even blink. The seconds dragged on and Danny's worry grew.
"Paulina?" She didn't answer. Danny grabbed his hair. "I can't believe I broke Paulina Sanchez."
Paulina started. "You didn't break me!" She reached out, poised to slap his hands, but stopped at the last second. Her hand hovered for a moment, then went back to holding her drink. "We dated—for a couple weeks—and I have no memory of it."
"It was almost three weeks, actually," Danny said.
"That's not helping!"
"Right! Sorry!"
Paulina hunched over, curling an arm over her head, her eyes wide. Her parted lips moved slightly. Danny wondered if she was mouthing along with the thoughts running through her head. If so, it was oddly cute. If not... still cute.
"I think," she said after a long silence. "I think I sort of remember. Those weeks didn't disappear, but I can barely remember anything with you from them."
"Ghosts can do that when they overshadow you for a long time. Usually, the memories will just be gone, or sort of hazy. But if they stay in one person long enough, they can manipulate what you remember," Danny explained. Kitty had assured him Paulina would only lose her memories of Danny. It was oddly considerate of her, but he chose not to question it.
"You didn't tell me."
Deciding honesty was best, Danny nodded. "No, I didn't."
"What is wrong with you!" Paulina slammed her hands on the table, rattling the dishes.
Danny recoiled. "I didn't think–"
"No, you didn't! A ghost... a ghost possessed me. For three weeks. You were the only one who knew, and you didn't tell me?" Tears glistened in Paulina's eyes. Her lips curled. The soft, sweet blush from before was long gone, replaced by a face red with anger.
"They call it overshadowing," Danny corrected. He didn't know what else to say.
"I don't care what it's called! She violated me, and you didn't think I had a right to know? She could have done anything to me!" Paulina hugged herself, going pale. Shaking her head, she stood up. "I can't be around you right now."
Danny reached out, but there was nothing he could do to stop her as she stormed out of the café. He sank low in his seat, but it was nowhere near as low as he felt.
"You really screwed up, Fenton," Danny whispered.
Paulina avoided Danny for the rest of the week. The rumour about her and Danny dating died out without too much fuss. Dash texted Paulina a smug grin and a self-satisfied "Knew you wouldn't do it!" and everything went back to the way it was supposed to be. She hung out with her friends, went to cheerleading practice, did her homework. On the weekend, she and Star went to an old film screening at the theatre.
This was her life, as it had always been, back to normal. So why did it feel like she was missing something?
Paulina went for a walk in the park, just before sunset. Tomorrow was Monday. It had been a lot easier to ignore Danny over the weekend, when they weren't forced into the same room for classes. But it still felt hard.
She picked her way across the wet grass, drops of water clinging to her sneakers. It had stopped raining over an our ago, but the grey sky and chill air remained. Finding a bench by the duck pond, she sat down, crossing her legs on the damp wood. Her dad didn't like her being out alone so close to dark, but she needed to think somewhere no one would disturb her.
Paulina had never had a crush before. In middle school, whenever any of the other girls asked if she had one, she always pointed to whichever boy showed the least interest in her, even though she felt nothing special around them. But Danny made her feel giddy. He pulled out a childish side of her that she hadn’t realized she missed. She wanted to spend time with him, play more immature  games with him, hold his hand. If that wasn't a crush, she didn't know what was.
But he had to go and ruin it by keeping something so personal from her.
"Boys are stupid," Paulina declared to the open air.
A sudden chill came over her and an echoing voice spoke. "Do dead boys count? Because I like to think I'm pretty smart."
Paulina managed not to shout in surprise, but she did flinch as Danny Phantom appeared in front of her.
"Sorry, didn't mean to startle you," he said. He floated on his stomach, chin propped on his hand, hovering a respectful distance away. "I saw you sitting alone and thought I'd let you know it's almost night. Ghosts get more active right around now. It'd be safer for you to head home."
Paulina pursed her lips. Danny had said Phantom helped free her from Kitty's clutches. "Why didn't you tell me I had been possessed?"
"It's called overshadowing, actually," Phantom said.
"Ugh, you Dannys are all alike." Standing up, she marched away.
Phantom rushed to catch up with her, flying around to block her path. "Hey, no, wait. I'm sorry. Let me fly you home."
Paulina lifted her chin and looked away. "No, thank you." She walked around him and started for the park entrance.
"Okay, that's fair. But at least let me fly with you? It really is dangerous."
Paulina stopped. Glancing back at Phantom, she gave him a critical look. Something about the way he said that was familiar, but she couldn't figure out what.
"Please?" he said.
"Fine." She kept walking, watching Phantom out of the corner of her eye. He floated a couple feet away, knees bent as if he was kneeling, and easily keeping pace. It was bizarre to watch, like a poorly edited video where a frozen character got dragged across the screen in lieu of actual movement.
"I'm sorry," Phantom said.
Paulina's eyes jumped forward, her shoulders stiffening as she tried to act casual. "For what?"
"The Kitty thing. Fenton's sorry, too. He talked to me about it."
"Did he now?"
"Yeah. It was... it was my idea not to tell you. Getting overshadowed isn't fun. And you were right, it is a violation. It's taking over someone's body. Taking control of them. It's not right. I only do it if I absolutely have to."
"But you still do it."
"Yeah..." Phantom at least had the mind to look ashamed of that fact. When they reached the street, he drifted closer. Paulina considered stepping away, putting that distance between them again, but he looked sincere, and she wanted to hear what he had to say. She nodded, motioning for him to continue.
"I just thought you would be happier not knowing. Kitty didn't do anything bad with you. Actually, she kind of had your personality down. No one else noticed there was something wrong."
That didn't make Paulina feel better.
"It was a dumb decision, and both Fenton and I were idiots for going along with it." Phantom's grin turned wry. "I guess you were right. Boys are stupid."
Paulina huffed, standing a little straighter. "Of course I was."
"Fenton wants to talk to you."
"Then he can tell me that himself." Paulina paused. "Wait." Reaching out, she touched Phantom's shoulder to stop him.
Phantom swerved away from her hand, turning upside-down to get out of reach. His eyes widened, a green blush rising in his cheeks. "Um. Instincts. From fighting and stuff. Sorry."
"It's fine," she said, taking her hand back. "Be honest with me. Did Danny put you up to this?"
"Uh..." Phantom laughed weakly. "Which one's better?"
Paulina didn't bother answering that question.
"He asked me to talk to you, yeah." Phantom rubbed the back of his neck. "He wanted to give you your space, and he thought you might appreciate me talking to you more. You know, because of your crush."
"What makes you think I have a crush on you?"
Phantom drifted in front of her, legs and arms crossed, hair hanging down. "You don't?"
Paulina could see why Phantom, or anyone, would think that. She had never bothered hiding her infatuation before. But, long ago, she realized that what she felt was admiration, not love.
"You're cute, for a dead boy," she said.
"I'm gonna be honest; I can't decide if I should be offended or not," Phantom said. His grin was strikingly familiar.
Paulina stared at him, contemplative, and smirked when Phantom rubbed the back of his neck. "It it's any consolation, I just realized you remind me a lot of the boy I like."
Phantom finally flipped back around, feet touching the ground, and leaned forward. "Really?"
"Yeah. Who knows, if you were still alive, you might have had a chance."
Phantom laughed. The echo in his voice made it deeper than Danny's, but it had the same charm. It was the kind of laugh that warmed the air and begged anyone within earshot to join in. Paulina indulged herself with a few soft giggles.
"Thanks for breaking my heart," Phantom said.
"Any time."
Monday morning, Danny arrived at school twenty minutes earlier than usual, which meant there were only ten minutes before the bell. He planted himself by the door and waited there, lurking in the shadow of the entryway.
"You look like a creep," Tucker said. He had his nose to his phone and hadn't looked up the whole time Danny had been there.
"Shut up, you don't know that," Danny said.
"No." Sam, seated on the cement wall, leaned forward and flicked Danny's bangs. "But I do. Stop being so edgy."
"I'm not being edgy! I'm waiting for a girl!"
"Okay, Mr. Brooding."
"I'm not," Danny said, brooding.
Paulina hadn't arrived at school yet. As soon as Danny got there, he flew all throughout the halls, invisible, searching for her. Anxious he might miss her, he refused to move from his spot by the door until either the bell rang, or Paulina showed up, whichever came first. He really hoped Paulina came first. If the bell rang before she arrived, if he missed his chance to talk to her now, all his confidence would wither away.
"You're being ridiculous," Sam said.
"You don't know what I'm thinking," Danny said.
"Your face is so easy to read."
"Why do you care, anyway?" Danny spun around and glared at her. "You hate Paulina, right? You looked pretty damn mad at me when you only thought we went out."
"Danny–"
"I don't want to hear it, Sam. Just go inside. I can wait on my own." Turning his back on her, he crossed his arms and went back to watching the sidewalk.
Sam clenched her jaw. "Fine," she ground out, hopping off the wall. Shoving past Danny, she headed inside.
"Dude. That was kind of harsh," Tucker said.
Danny pressed his lips together, refusing to budge. Sam didn't have any business getting annoyed at him for liking a Paulina. He could like whoever he wanted. If Sam didn't agree, that was her problem.
"Good luck, man. I hope it goes well." Tucker clapped Danny on the shoulder, exaggerating the gesture so there was lots of warning before he made contact.
"Thanks," Danny muttered. Once Tucker disappeared through the doors, Danny moved to the top step, sitting down with his arms draped over his knees. None of his peers spared him a single glance as they headed inside. For once, it was oddly calming, settling his nerves. No one would be around to see him make a fool of himself in front of the prettiest girl in school. Again.
Hopefully, this time, his pants will at least stay on.
Two minutes before the bell, Paulina finally appeared. A navy car pulled up to the curb outside the school, Paulina climbing out of the passenger door with her pink backpack over her shoulders. Danny stood and waved as the car pulled away, catching her eye. Paulina's steps faltered, and she didn't smile or wave back, but she kept walking forward, only stopping once she was on the step below him.
"I'm sorry," Danny said.
"I know." Paulina shuffled her feet, grip tightening around the straps of her backpack. "Phantom talked to me."
Danny bit his lip, trying to fight back the heat rising in his cheeks as he remembered yesterday's conversation. Learning that Paulina liked him was the last thing he expected to get out of that talk. At least he believed she liked him. Maybe he misunderstood. In fact, he probably did. Why would Paulina like him of all people? Fenton had nothing on Phantom. That was his main goal in human form, to differentiate himself from his ghost half as much as possible.
Oh, god, this was a horrible idea. He should just go inside and forget about his crush.
"The bell is gonna go in, like, less than a minute. Is there a reason you're making me stand out here?" Paulina asked. Thankfully, she sounded more amused than annoyed, but she had a point. Danny didn’t want to be late on the first day he got to school on time in months.
"Will you go out with me?" he asked. "Or at least on a date. I mean, everybody already thought we dated, so I might as well get one date out of it."
A second later, he realized how bad that sounded and rushed to correct himself. "I mean! That's not why I want to go out with you! I was trying to be funny. Sorry, that was stupid. I really like you, Paulina. You're pretty, and you're a lot smarter than people think, and I really like being around you."
He couldn't bear to look up, choosing instead to stare down at his sneakers while wringing his hands. Paulina's smaller, smoother hand edged into his vision. She didn't touch him—something he was thankful for—but flicked her finger up, silently asking him to raise his head. He did.
Paulina smiled, bittersweet, and said, "No."
Danny's heart cracked.
"I like you, Danny, but I don't really know you. It's not bad, it just means I'm not ready to date you right now," Paulina said.
"That hasn't stopped you from going out with guys before." Danny regretted the words as soon as they were out of his mouth.
Paulina's eyes widened, her lips falling open. She ground her teeth, face screwing up as she leaned away from him. For a moment, he thought she was going to hit him, but she did something much worse than that. Paulina burst into tears.
"I take it back. I hate you, Danny!" she shouted, shoving him aside. Danny stumbled into the concrete rail as she stormed past him. It was just like last time, but so much worse. Why did he keep screwing things up?
Danny shook his head, pushing off the wall. This time, he wouldn’t just let her go.
"Paulina, wait!" Lurching forward, he grabbed her wrist just as she opened the door, pulling her back before she could go through. The sharp call of the warning bell rang out, but it was soon silenced as the door swung shut, leaving Danny and Paulina in silence.
"I'm sorry. That was stupid. I don't know why I said it," Danny said. He squeezed her hand. "Please don't go."
Paulina's gaze dipped to their clasped hands. Could she see the growing panic in Danny's eyes? Already, a crawling sensation was spreading up his hand. He wanted to let go. He needed to let go. But he refused to do it until he knew Paulina would hear him out.
"Why should I listen to you?" she asked.
"Because I'm an idiot. I really don't know why I said that. Well, maybe I do." Danny let her hand go. When she didn't immediately leave, he kept going. " It just... it took a lot of guts for me to ask you out, and of course that doesn’t mean you have to say yes. But you said it yourself; you like me too. Isn't the whole point of dating to get to know the person?"
"How many dates do you think I've been on?"
"Uh..." Thrown by the questioned, Danny floundered, trying to come up with a number. "At least ten."
Paulina's eyes narrowed. "Let me guess, one for homecoming, the others for when I was possessed? Or overshadowed, whatever it's called."
"Yeah."
"Well, that's nine more dates then I ever remember being on." Paulina crossed her arms, glaring down at Danny. Now that they were on even footing, she was taller than him by an inch. "It looks like you don't know me that well either. You judged me because of how much I'm flirted with. I don't want to date someone who would do something like that without hearing my side of things first. No matter how much I like them."
Ashamed, Danny lowered his head. Paulina was right. He took what he saw and made a snap judgement about her without even asking her about it. He thought he was better than that, better than those guys who trailed after her. But he wasn't. He was just bad in a different way.
"You're right," he said quietly, hugging himself. "I'm sorry. That wasn't fair. Do you at least... could we hang out as friends, then?"
Finally, she graced him with a genuine smile.
Danny slunk into history class three minutes after the bell, shooting Lancer a weak grin. All he got was a head shake and a resigned smile in return, which meant Lancer was in a good mood that day. Taking his seat, Danny stuffed his backpack under his seat and settled in as Lancer started talking about the essays they drafted last week.
"So," Tucker whispered. "How'd it go?"
Danny sank down in his seat, leaning toward Tucker without looking too obvious, and whispered back, "It went okay, I think. I kind of made her cry, but then I made it better?"
"Dude. That's not how to ask out a girl."
"Shut up, I know! She didn’t say yes, anyway."
"Oh. Bummer."
Lancer started down the aisles, handing everyone's essay drafts back, which they had submitted for editing. Danny and Tucker fell silent as he passed by. Lancer handed Danny his essay while smiling approvingly. Danny's eyes widened. He glanced down at his paper, excitement filling him, and had to hold back a cry of victory when he saw his tentative grade. A solid B! If he played this right, he could get his first A in months. Today may have had a rocky start, but it was turning out pretty good.
Lancer finished handing out the essays and went to stand at the front of the classroom. He clapped his hands together. "Please get together into groups for peer editing. Your final drafts are due in three days, so use your time wisely."
Desks screeched as everyone started moving, shoving their seats together to sit by their friends. Tucker, without getting out of his desk, shuffled toward Danny, turning so they were perpendicular. Sam, coming up from the front of the classroom, took the newly vacated desk in front of Danny and turned it around to face his. Slapping her essay down on the table, she dropped into the seat, crossing her arms and legs, and glared at Danny. He glared right back.
"We're gonna hang out as friends first," Danny said to Tucker.
Tucker grinned. "Less of a bummer."
"Not worried I'll get mad if you talk about her in front of me?" Sam asked, her voice cold.
"You can do whatever you want, Sam," Danny said.
Sam's eyes hardened. "Stop being so difficult, Danny! I'm just trying to keep you from getting hurt. You've seen how Paulina is. She likes to toy with people, then toss them away. I told you what she said at homecoming. She was just using you to get back at me."
"Oh, come on, grow up. This isn’t about you. This has nothing to do with you. I like her, she likes me. Just let me be happy, will you?" Danny raised his hand, rising out of his seat. "Mr. Lancer, I'm going to the bathroom."
Without waiting for an answer, he left the room. Ducking into the closest bathroom, he transformed and shot out of the school. There had to be a ghost wreaking havoc somewhere for him to vent his frustration on. Maybe, if he was lucky, he could get the Box Ghost back for injuring him last week. Just as Danny thought, the cut ended up scarring. Thankfully, the one on his face hadn't, healing with barely a trace a few days after he got it.
Danny circled the school thinking. Immediately rushing out of the room had been a little hasty, but he wanted one moment where Sam didn't rag on him for liking Paulina. If Sam was going to act like that any time he mentioned Paulina, he couldn't be around her right now.
The ridiculousness of the situation made him laugh bitterly. He never thought he would fight with Sam about a girl.
Sam and Tucker sat in strained silence after Danny left. Tucker, rightfully assuming Danny wouldn't come back any time soon, grabbed Danny's essay and backpack, pulling them over to his desk.
"So..." Tucker said.
Sam snatched up her own essay, busying herself by flipping through it. "I don't want to hear it."
"Are you jealous?"
"Did you not hear anything I said?" Sam asked without looking up.
Tucker rested his chin on his hand, staring at Sam. All three of them had known each other for a long time, although Tucker and Danny had been friends longer. Over the years, they'd had their spats, but that was usually just Tucker and Sam, who had a lot of conflicting opinions. Even then, they limited themselves to heated but still friendly debates. They had never really been mad at each other.
Tucker didn't think their friendship would end over something like this, but he also didn't like that they were fighting. He wanted to supported Danny, and he wanted to understand Sam, too.
"Yeah, I heard you," Tucker nodded, "and I don't actually think you're jealous."
Sam finally put her essay down. "Then why even ask?"
"To see your reaction." Tucker met Sam's glare with a bright smile. "I think whatever your problem is with Paulina, it's got nothing to do with Danny. And it's got nothing to do with principles. You're not the kind of person who would hate other girls just because they like to feel pretty. Especially not with how much you care about your own appearance."
Sam huffed but didn't argue.
"I also think that you and Paulina should work things out. Not for Danny, but for yourself."
Sam pressed her lips together in a firm line, eying Tucker blankly. After a brief pause, she shook her head and sighed. "It truly is a sad day when you're the most mature out of the three of us."
"Wow, rude."
"I'm not making any promises. I've got a right to be mad at Paulina for what she's done. But... I'll think about it. For me, not anybody else."
"That's all I ask. Now give me your essay, we're supposed to be doing group work. Danny can suffer for skipping class when he didn't need to. I'll look at his tonight."
Sam rolled her eyes. Passing her essay over, she grabbed Tucker's, then snatched Danny's off Tucker's desk. "Please. If you touch his essay, I bet his grade will go down."
"I take back all of the advice I just gave you. You don't deserve it. Give it back," Tucker said, holding his hand out and beckoning.
"Too late, I've been thoroughly advised."
"Rude."
Paulina prided herself in have a clean record. She got good grades, participated in school activities, and, for the most part, respected the teachers that actually deserved it. But she still ended up in detention with Wednesday afternoon. Paulina found herself alone with Danny in the library after school. Technically, there was a teacher watching over them, but Tetslaff had disappeared into the librarian's office some time ago and hadn't re-emerged. She was certainly the best teacher to get for detention.
Paulina used the chair beside her as a footrest and had her sketchbook balanced on her knees while she worked on her art project. Danny, sitting across from her, hunched over an essay. He sported a black eye and a cut lip, his hair more mussed than usual. The hoodie he wore was too long for him, but still slim.
"Is that your sister's sweater?" Paulina asked. The burgundy fabric paired with teal hoodie strings looked like something Jazz would wear.
Danny's cheeks coloured and he looked up. "Yeah. I borrowed it from her locker this morning."
Paulina giggled.
"Hey, does this count as us hanging out?" he asked, gesturing to the library at large. "I mean, it's detention, but..."
"I don't see why not."
"Cool." Danny lowered his voice, leaned forward, and gruffly asked. "What are you in for?"
"Indecent exposure. My shoulders are criminally offensive." Paulina tugged on the collar of her gym shirt, showing the spaghetti straps of her tank top underneath. "Did you get caught fighting behind the school or something?"
Danny laughed, throwing his head back. "Haven't you heard? I'm a truant, a nonattender. Ishiyama actually used those words."
"Everybody already knows that."
"First of all, ouch. Second of all, yeah. But I skipped English on Monday and I was late for school yesterday and today. Ishiyama's finally threatening me with suspension," Danny said. Essay forgotten, he folded his arms on the table and rested his cheek on the crook of his elbow. "Jazz convinced her not to go through with it, though. Something about how making me miss school won't fix my problem with missing school."
Paulina snorted. Danny burst out laughing, making her squawk with embarrassment. She clapped a hand over her mouth. "You didn't hear that!"
Danny smirked at her. "Pretty sure I did."
"No you didn't!"
"Nah, I think I did. Don't worry, it's cute."
"I swear, if you tell anyone that I snort laughed, I am going to end you, Fenton."
"You wouldn't dare. You like me too much."
"No talking!" Tetslaff's shout cut off their banter. She leaned out of the librarian's office, shooting them a stern glare, and made a zipping motion over her lips. She pointed at her eyes, pointed at them, then disappeared back through the door.
Paulina and Danny glanced at each other. The moment their eyes met, they broke down into muffled laughter, pressing their faces into their arms to try and stay quiet.
"What do you think she's doing in there?" Danny whispered.
"Push-ups. Or squats," Paulina said. "I've seen her doing them in her own office during gym class."
"I think she's got thicker arms than my dad. I'm honestly impressed. Good for her."
The sincerity in Danny's tone made Pauline smile. She always admired strong women. Even if she didn't like Tetslaff sometimes, it was hard not to be impressed by her physique. Buff and burly wasn't Paulina's thing, but anyone who could pull it off had her respect.
They spend the next few minutes working diligently on their homework. Paulina was nearly done with her sketch. If she finished today, she could submit it to her teacher for critique tomorrow. Hopefully getting feedback wouldn't take too long. She wanted to star painting it right away, already deciding to use watercolours.
Tapping her chin with her pencil, she looked away from her sketchbook and watched Danny. His black eye looked like it hurt. Red around his eye, fading to a dark, almost black purple. It was swollen, but not shut. Just enough that it looked like he was squinting.
Paulina hummed. She had a hard time picturing Danny completely free of injuries. Going back to her sketch, she made a slight adjustment.
"What are you drawing?" Danny asked. He pulled himself halfway onto the table, trying to see the sketchbook.
"Hey, no peeking before it's done!" Paulina said, holding the book to her chest.
"So you were gonna show me?"
Paulina bit her lip. "Maybe."
"Can I see it now?"
She glanced down at her sketch, then up at Danny, and down again. After a few seconds of internal debating—which was more for show than anything—she dropped her sketchbook on the table and pushed it across. Danny grabbed it and eagerly took in the drawing. Paulina wanted to hide her face as his eyes widened and his mouth fell open.
The project was to draw the future. Paulina knew Dash was going for some sci-fi world with tall, gleaming buildings and flying cars. Star chose an apocalyptic wasteland. Kwan, ever the optimist, wanted to draw a full, green world. They were great ideas, but the project had no set restrictions, so Paulina went a different route.
She drew Danny. At least, how she pictured Danny after high school, after college, when he was grown up. In space, wearing a sleek astronaut suit. She gave him a stronger chin and jawline, to age him, but kept the wondrous grin that radiated innocent delight.
Danny stared at the sketch for a long time, his smile stretching into the same grin, before passing it back. "It's really good."
Paulina, too embarrassed, to speak, nodded in thanks. She hoped he didn't notice the black eye she had added to the drawing moments prior. Eager to move the conversation along, she asked, "What are you working on?"
"History essay. It's due tomorrow, but Lancer let us hand in drafts first, so I'm just editing it now." Danny lifted his essay, showing off the red pen marks all over the page.
"Huh. He's been doing that a lot more," Paulina said. She couldn't pinpoint when it started, but Lancer let students submit drafts in almost all his courses now.
"Yeah. Would have been nice if he did that from the start, but I got lucky. I was really close to failing history before he started doing this. It's pretty great."
"You know what really helps you pass your classes? Stop skipping them and actually do your homework," Paulina deadpanned. She could never hand in an unfinished assignment, much less skip class. How Danny did it without breaking down in a nervous fit, she had no idea.
Danny offered her a strained smile. "Ha, if only." He held her gaze for a few seconds before letting his eyes fall. Ducking his head, he folded his hands over his face. He probably meant to appear occupied with his essay, but his shaky breaths ruined the façade.
Paulina frowned. Stretching across the table, she tapped his hand, a light touch to grab his attention. Danny raised his head slightly and peered at her from behind his intertwined fingers. It was hard to meet his eyes. Something pitiful lurked in his gaze, a shadow of resignation dragging him down. It startled Paulina with its frailty.
A week ago, she never would have imagined finding such a self-deprecating glint in Danny's eyes. Despite how much she watched him, she really didn't know a lot about him, not until he sent that senior, Keith, running. But even after that, she couldn't picture it. She had seen Danny angry, embarrassed, happy, nervous. Not once had it crossed her mind that Danny could be brought so low by such powerful self-doubt.
Even now, seeing it for herself, it felt so off. Like it didn't belong in his eyes, because it didn't. Danny was supposed to be the nervous, smiling boy kicking rocks down the sidewalk.
"Danny... why do you skip school so much?" she asked.
He tensed, nails digging into the back of his hands, and glanced away.
"Is it related to you getting hurt all the time?" Paulina wanted to reach out and touch his cheek, just below the bruise, but held herself back. She didn't want to make Danny uncomfortable.
"Maybe," he whispered. Leaning back, he pulled the hood of Jazz's sweater up, tugging on the strings. As the they tightened, the hood's opening cinched together, squishing Danny's hair flat. "It's not that I don't want to tell you," he continued. "It's just... personal. And I can guarantee it's not anything you think it is."
"Can you?"
"Pinky swear." Danny stretched out, extending his pinky toward her.
Paulina wasn't satisfied, but she'd take. "Pinky swear." Meeting Danny in the middle of the table, she hooked her pinky around his and they shook on it.
You | yesterday 4:04 pm hey
Delete This Number | yesterday 6:22 pm ... you still have my number?
You | yesterday 6:22 pm i've been meaning to delete it it took you two hours to say that
Delete This Number | yesterday 6:26 pm Sure. You've been meaning to for almost two years. And some of us aren't attached to our phones.
You | yesterday 6:27 pm that's hilarious coming from you
Delete This Number | yesterday 6:31 pm It's Thursday. Cheerleading practice, duh.
You | yesterday 6:31 pm because i'm gonna remember that
Delete This Number | yesterday 6:31 pm Whatever. What do you want?
You | yesterday 6:57 pm we need to talk
Delete This Number | yesterday 6:58 pm Now who's taking forever?
You | yesterday 6:58 pm shut up i've got better stuff to do but constantly being mad at you is exhausting
Delete This Number | yesterday 6:58 pm Oh, no. Poor you.
You | yesterday 6:59 pm you know what this was a stupid idea whatever i don't care
Delete This Number | yesterday 7:09 pm I'll meet you before school tomorrow.
Sam scowled at her messages, wondering if this really was a good idea. She had spent the rest of Wednesday and most of Thursday considering Tucker's words. In all that time, she couldn't think of a solid argument against his advice. She hated it. But she wasn't stubborn enough to ignore it regardless, so as soon as she got home on Thursday, she gave in and messaged Paulina.
Sam wanted to work it out through text, so they wouldn't have to talk in person. Of course Paulina, being Paulina, had to make it an awkward, horrible, definitely-going-to-go-wrong face-to-face conversation.
"'Before school.' When before school? You couldn't say a damn time?" Sam muttered. She wasn't stupid enough to think the conversation would be short and sweet, but pacing in front of the school a full hour before the first bell made her feel like an idiot. It wouldn't surprise her if Paulina didn't even show. She should have just stayed home.
"This is stupid," she said.
"And yet you're still here."
Sam—who was not startled, merely mildly surprised—whirled around, instinctively raising her arms in defence.
Paulina gave Sam's bony fists an unimpressed stare. "Oh, please."
"I could take you."
"You're not worth the time." Paulina made a show of checking her nails, humming in disinterest. "If all you wanted was to threaten me, then I'll be going now." She turned toward the school, walking up the sidewalk.
Sam squeezed her eyes shut, clenching her fists. Before she could lose her nerve, she shouted, "Why did you stand me up?"
The sound of Paulina's footsteps stopped. Opening one eye to peek out, Sam saw Paulina frozen a few steps away from her. She was curled inward, fingers clenched around the fabric of her skirt. She took a deep breath, shoulders rising. As she let it out, she straightened up, raising her head and pushing her shoulders back, hands relaxing at her sides. By the time Paulina turned around to face Sam, she was perfectly composed.
"I don't know what you're talking about," Paulina said.
Sam gritted her teeth. Taking a step forward, she jabbed at Paulina. "You. Stood. Me. Up. In middle school."
"Sorry, not ringing any bells," Paulina said flippantly.
"The summer Danny and Tucker went to that stupid boys camp." Sam made a dismissive gesture.
"Nope."
"Damn it, Paulina! I'm trying to have a real conversation with you here! I'm tired. I'm tired of hating you. And I am so, so tired of being heartbroken when I don't even like you anymore!" Sam scrubbed her eyes. Stupid body crying without her permission. The last thing she wanted to do in front of Paulina now was cry. "I don't even know why I'm trying."
"Why are you always like this?" Paulina shouted. Her voice was thick and watery. Looking up, Sam saw she was crying, too. Fat tears rolled down her cheeks, smudging her makeup. "Why couldn't you just pretend it never happened?"
"Because I liked you!"
Paulina marched forward and grabbed Sam's wrist. "You want me to say it? Fine! I tricked you. I mislead you. I got pretty and loved and suddenly I was obligated to love everybody back. But you were supposed to be different!"
Sam ripped her hand out of Paulina's grip. "I was different!"
"Why? Because you were a girl? Newsflash, you weren't the only girl who liked me."
"Oh, poor miss popular. Thirteen years old and already boys and girls were throwing themselves at your feet. What a sad, woeful existence for you, huh?"
Paulina screamed wordlessly. Her hands shook. She turned, stomping up the path, then pivoted and came right back. "You know that's not what it was like. I told you. I told you so much."
"You told me you liked me!"
"And I lied!" Paulina bellowed.
They stood almost nose to nose, shoulders heaving, red-faced as they panted. Sam was suddenly very annoyed that Paulina had screamed first. Right now, screaming was all she wanted to do, but doing it second felt cheap.
"You, Paulina Sanchez, are a bitch," Sam spat.
"And you're pathetic."
Sam's gaze jumped all over Paulina's face, taking in her streaked mascara, her blush that was thoroughly ruined, her smudged eyeshadow. Sam probably didn't look much different, in that moment.
"I liked you. I really liked you. And you made me think you liked me, too." Sam's voice fell, going quiet at the end. She couldn't stand seeing Paulina's face. Paulina wasn't allowed to look heartbroken, not after what she did.
"That whole summer, you made me feel special." Sam struggled to keep her voice steady. "And it's so stupid, right? We were thirteen. We're barely older than that now. All of this will probably seem so stupid when we're older. Hell, it already does, considering the kind of stuff I've been through. But that doesn't stop it from hurting."
"You never told Danny or Tucker." The fight had gone out of Paulina's voice.
"No, I didn't. I didn't want to be another Sanchez reject." Sam spat the words bitterly. "But it didn't matter if they knew or not. You and I, we knew." She hugged herself. Being exposed like this was her worst nightmare. She wanted to go back to being the strong, loud, and proud Manson girl she always was. Not this heartbroken shell of someone she used to be. "Do you remember what we were supposed to do?"
Paulina worried her lip and said nothing.
"The beach. I liked it best at night, when the sand was cold and the ocean was back, and you told me you wanted to see it. I had to beg my mom to let me go out on my own so late. I waited for you for three hours." It had been the coldest, loneliest three hours in Sam's life at that point. By now, that top spot belonged to the hours waiting for Danny as he fought Pariah Dark. It made being stood up seem so trivial, but that didn't make it hurt any less.
Sam squeezed her phone. "Do you remember what your text said?"
Paulina's gaze dropped to the sidewalk. That was all the answer Sam needed.
"You said you were tired." Sam laughed. It sounded bitter and fragile, even to her ears. "You said you were tired of me following you around everywhere, and you said you didn't have time for a friend like me."
"Oh."
"Which brings me back to my original question. Why did you do it?"
Shame poured from Paulina, but it didn't fill Sam with the righteous vindication she always thought it would. It just made her sad. They could have been friends. If Paulina had just been honest with her from the start, Sam would have understood. Instead, they wasted two years hating each other, leaving their old wounds to fester and spoil, letting foolish mistakes ruin what could have been a great bond.
"I don't know," Paulina said.
"That's not a real answer."
"Like hell it isn't! I don't know, okay? I don't know why I did it. I wasn't sure how I felt about boys, I didn't even know I was allowed to like girls, and it was just too much. You were too much." Paulina toyed with her fingers, intertwining them and twisting them, an unusual display of nerves. "You were so certain about yourself, and I wasn't certain about anything. I just couldn't handle it, and the only solution I saw was to pretend it all never happened and move on."
"I want to call you a coward," Sam said. Paulina didn't protest, which was telling enough. It would be easy. Four simple words: you are a coward. But she couldn't do it. "You were a kid. And I was a kid. And we're still kids. I can't... I can't be mad at you for that. It still hurts, but I get it."
"You sound a lot like Danny, you know."
"Really?" Sam tipped her chin up. "How so?"
"He said something like that. Well, not really. But he said I was acting too grown up when I shouldn't be." Paulina wiped her face with the heel of her palm. It did nothing to improve her appearance, only smudging her makeup more.
"It's so annoying when he's right, isn't it?" Sam smiled.
Paulina smiled back. She laughed and nodded, the last few tears falling from her eyes. Hearing her laugh, Sam felt a weight lift off her. A great aching burden she had been carrying for two years suddenly disappeared, beaten back by that simple sound. She didn't like Paulina anymore, not like that, but Sam had always missed her.
She checked the time on her phone. "The first bus should get here in a couple minutes. Come on, you're a mess, and I've got some face wipes in my locker."
"Not like you look any better," Paulina pointed out.
"Maybe not. But I feel better," Sam said.
"Yeah. So do I."
They walked up the sidewalk, a yawning space between them, but it would close in time. Sam could feel it.
Paulina had only been to the Manson household a handful of times during the summer she and Sam almost dated. It was just as grand as she remembered. The Mansons were rich and extravagant and they liked to show it. Sam's understated style made it so easy to forget she came from money. Lots and lots of money.
"And she has a bowling alley!" Tucker said. For the past ten minutes, he had been regaling Paulina with the wonders of the house.
They sat in the plush armchairs of the Manson's basement theatre, the blank TV ahead of them. Sam and Danny were upstairs waiting for the pizza to arrive, leaving them alone. Paulina wasn't sure how she felt about that. Out of the trio of close-knit friends, Tucker was the only one she had never spent any one-on-one time with. He reminded her of Dash in too many ways, hitting on any girl within his sight.
Really, it was only the one similarity, but for Paulina, it was bad enough that she didn't like Tucker all that much. At least he had the brains to stop pursuing a girl the moment she said no. And, it seemed, he no longer had any interest in her.
"I wouldn't be surprised if there were a few secret passages in this place. It's just that big," Tucker said.
"There are," Paulina said.
"Really?" Tucker leapt up, bracing himself on the armrest, bouncing on his knees as he grinned at her. "Wait." His smile fell and his eyes narrowed. "How would you know?"
"Sam and I had a forbidden romance in middle school that ended up breaking her heart and ruining our potential friendship forever," Paulina said.
Tucker's eyes widened. He burst out laughing. "That's a good one!"
"Isn't it?" Paulina smiled.
"But really. You guys are square or whatever?" Tucker asked. "I was really surprised when Sam suggested we all hang out."
Paulina's first instinct was to snap that it wasn't any of his business. She resisted the urge, just barely, and instead said, "We're getting there."
It was shockingly easy to stop hating Sam, although maybe that shouldn't have been surprising. The only reason she hated Sam in the first place was because Sam hated her. And Sam didn't hate her anymore, never had. It was the strangest, most liberating feeling. She couldn't believe it had been that easy. Sort of easy. The crying hadn't been fun.
"Cool." Tucker's expression turned serious "Danny's my best friend, you know. He really likes you. If you do something that hurts him, and I mean really hurts him, I can mess you up."
"You have a D in gym class."
"But I've got an A in hacking."
"That's not a class."
"Stop ruining my threat! I'm trying to be intimidating, damn it!"
"I know, and I don't want to hurt Danny. But you should remember that sometimes people can hurt each other without meaning to. The only thing you can do then is make up or move on," Paulina said.
Tucker groaned. "Ugh, you're too mature, stop it."
Perhaps Tucker wasn't as bad as Paulina thought he was.
Loud, clunking steps echoed down the stairs. Sam emerged through the door, her heavy boots pounding on the carpet, holding four plates and four cups. Danny trailed after her, carrying three pizzas boxes in one hand and two large bottles of soda under his other arm.
"Pizza!" Danny announced, hoisting the boxes over his head.
"Do you need help with that?" Paulina asked, eyeing how he balanced the pizzas on the tips of his fingers.
"Nah, I'm good," he said. He set down the pizzas and soda on a nearby table without any hassle. "So, scale of ten, how intimidating was Tucker?"
Paulina glanced at Tucker, who was making an aggressive silencing motion toward Danny. "Oh my god. You totally told them both to go upstairs so you could give me the best friend talk, didn't you?"
"Dude! How could you betray me like that?" Tucker said.
Danny's grin held no remorse. "First, I opened my mouth. And then I said words. Scale of ten?"
"If ten's the best?" Paulina hummed as she thought about her answer. "I'm gonna say three."
"Oh, come on, it was a five at least," Tucker said.
"Hey, I gave you an extra two for the hacking thing. That's at least a valid threat."
"It was gonna be one?"
Paulina ignored Tucker's lamenting wail. Getting up, she joined Danny at the table, helping him set out the pizza boxes, flipping up the lid of each one. Meat lovers, ham and pineapple, and a veggie pizza with no cheese.
"What's with this one?" Paulina asked, pointing to the last pizza.
"It's vegan," Danny explained. "For Sam. Every Saturday we order our favourite pizzas and watch bad movies."
"And who's favourite is the pineapple?"
"I think you know."
"Gross."
"It's an underrated topping! Try it, maybe you'll like it." Danny grabbed a slice and held it out.
"Ew, no thank you," Paulina said.
"Come on." Danny leaned forward, slowly bringing the slice closer to her face.
Paulina laughed, shaking her head. "No, Danny, stop!"
"Hey, lovebirds!" Sam shouted.
"We're not– oh wait. Ha. Wrong person" Danny grinned sheepishly while everyone chuckled at his expense. "Yeah, Sam?"
"Help me with the chairs?"
"Sure." Danny stuffed the pizza slice in his mouth, leaving half of it dangling out as he jogged over to the chairs.
Hovering by the tables, she marvelled at Danny, wondering why on Earth she liked him in the first place. The pizza slices in his mouth slapped against his chin, grease dripping down the crust as he bounced around Sam and Tucker. It wasn't the most attractive image, but Paulina smiled at it anyway.
Danny, making slow progress, bumped the armchairs along with his hip, putting in the absolute minimal amount of effort.
"Danny, can you hurry up?" Sam huffed, hand on her hip.
Danny flopped onto the chair he had been pushing, legs draped over the armrest. "How about no?"
Sam reached out, fingers poised to flick Danny in the forehead. But, to Paulina's surprise, all she did was flick Danny's fringe. Danny responded by swatting in the general vicinity of her hand, missing by miles.
Paulina cocked her head and watched closer.
Tucker leaned over the back of the armchair, feet in the air, balancing on his gut. He wiggled his fingers over Danny, the universal threat for an impending tickle, but in the end, he just plucked at Danny's shirt in a mildly annoying manner.
"Okay, okay, I'll do it!" Danny rolled off the armchair, landing on his hands with his face inches from the floor. He popped right back to his feet and started pushing the chair again, this time with exaggerated effort. He huffed and puffed, and made his arms tremble as his feet slipped on the carpet.
Sam and Tucker stood back and rolled their eyes.
"Wouldn't it go faster if we all helped?" Paulina asked.
Danny didn't respond, too busy pushing the second armchair closer to the first one, but Sam and Tucker shared a look. A thousand words passed between them in that second, at least that's what it looked like to Paulina. Their mouth's twitched, shoulders lifted, eyebrows quirked. Small, silent gestures that meant to little to Paulina but so much to them.
"The armchairs have built in speakers and a bunch of other stuff. It makes them really heavy," Tucker explained.
"Isn't that more of a reason for us to help?" Paulina asked.
"Uh..."
"Danny's really particular about where we put the chairs. He likes the setup to be just right. Right, Tuck?" Sam said, turning a sickly sweet smile on him.
Tucker nodded vigorously. "Yeah! Yeah. Danny knows exactly where to put the chairs for optimal viewing."
Paulina didn't believe it for a second, but she let it drop anyway. Once Danny finished with the chairs, he dragged a couch that had been leaning against the back wall forward. He lined it up beside the chairs then jumped over the back, landing in the middle. Finally, he finished devouring the pizza slice he held in his mouth. Quite a few of the pineapples had fallen off by that point, littering the floor.
Danny bounced in his seat. "Okay, let's go!"
"Pizza and soda," Sam said as she walked toward Paulina.
Danny scrambled up from the couch and bounded over. "Right."
Everyone grabbed their pizza—Paulina took a slice of each—and their soda and got settled in. Sam and Tucker took the armchairs while Danny and Paulina sat on the couch, close but not quite touching.
"Okay, let's go," Danny said with a grin.
"Yeah, let's go," Tucker echoed.
"This is gonna be so bad."
"So bad."
"I can't believe they made a live-action adaptation for Doomed."
"I'm going to die."
"Come on, Sam, press play!"
"Yeah, Sam. Come on!"
"Maybe if you shut up, I will!" Sam pounced on Tucker, lunging across the space between the two chairs, and shoved him over. Snatching up a pillow from the floor, she tossed it back over her shoulder, hitting Danny in the face. Paulina ducked as the pillow hit him and flipped away, soaring over her head and landing with a soft whump.
Sam was already back in her seat and reaching for the remote by the time Paulina rose up. Paulina scrutinized the small gap between the couch and Sam's armchair, and the more sizeable distance between Sam and Tucker's chairs.
"Huh," she said.
"What?" Danny asked, glancing her way.
"Nothing, it's just..." Paulina trailed off, gaze drifting to the pillow on the floor. "It's nothing. I hope this movie is as bad as you say it is."
Danny beamed. "I hope it's worse."
The opening credits hadn't even finished before Tucker went to grab more pizza. On his way back, he snuck up on Sam, slapping his hands over her eyes. She squawked and smacked his chest in response. The next time Tucker got up, to refill his soda minutes after he'd refilled his plate, he snuck up on Danny. Although Paulina could hardly call it sneaking.
"Danny," Tucker whispered ominously from behind them. He struck the couch right beside Danny's ear, although Danny didn't even flinch, and draped himself over the back.
"Hey, hey, hey. Danny. Hey, Danny," Tucker said.
Danny rolled his eyes and looked over.
Tucker brought his arm around, swinging it wide and slow, and poked Danny in the cheek. "Boop." He grinned like an idiot. Heaving himself off the couch, he quickly scampered back to his seat and went back to watching the movie.
Paulina, on the other hand, watched Danny. He rubbed his cheek where Tucker had touched him, a soft smile on his face. Her eyes dipped to the space between them on the couch, mere centimeters. When his bumped his knee against hers, her eyes snapped back up to his face.
"You sure it's nothing?" Danny asked.
Paulina blanked. It took her a moment to remember what he was referring to, but when she did, she smiled reassuringly. "Yeah, it really is."
Danny shrugged. "Okay." He turned his attention back to the movie.
Paulina tried to do the same, but for the first half, she found herself observing Danny and his friends more. Sam and Tucker were playful and physical with each other, hitting shoulders, poking and prodding, invading each other's personal space at every whim. How they interacted with Danny was completely different. There was hardly any contact, at least not skin to skin. They would throw pillows at him, ruffle his hair, and pluck at his clothes, but not much beyond that.
If they did touch him, they telegraphed their movements to be as visible as possible, as if they were warning him. Paulina, a physically affectionate person herself, silently took note of all this as the evening wore on.
Sunday afternoon, the sun beat down from a cloudy sky, a cool breeze raising goosebumps along Paulina's arms. It was her favourite kind of day, when the clouds were light and wispy, casting meagre shadows that made the heat bearable. She loved to paint in her backyard on days like this. She loved it even more when her friends joined her.
"So, are you dating him or not?" Kwan asked.
Sprawled out on his stomach, he picked a dandelion from the pile before him, weaving it into the crown he was making.
Paulina took a moment to finish her brush stroke, adding the famed Fenton Works insignia to the front of Danny's spacesuit in her drawing. "Not yet," she answered.
"Oh, okay."
Star, laying down beside Kwan, rolled onto her back and rested her head on Paulina's thigh. "I can't believe Tucker got to do the best friend speech first. He stole my thunder."
"Trust me, he didn't steal anyone's thunder," Paulina said.
Dash yawned. "I just don't get why you're wasting your time with him." He flicked through the book he was supposed to be reading for English, scanning the page but hardly taking in a single word.
Paulina dropped her watercolour brush into her jar of water and glared at Dash. "Because I like him. He's nice, and funny, and cute. And you need to stop being such an ass to him all the time."
"What? I'm not an ass!" Dash dropped his book. It landed facedown, pages folding against the grass.
Star made a disgruntled noise in the back of her throat. Reaching out, she grabbed the book and smoothed the pages out. "You're totally an ass."
"Am not!"
"When was the last time you went a day without punching someone?"
"Shut up, that doesn't make me an ass!"
"It does," Star and Paulina chorused.
Dash grumbled under his breath. "Whatever. I don't care. You're the one who's wasting your time."
Paulina paused, giving Dash a considering look. They had been friends for a long time, just as long as Danny, Sam, and Tucker had been. Hanging out with Danny and his friends yesterday, Paulina realized something. Her friendship with Dash was severely lacking. Nowadays, they bickered more than they got along. Suddenly, Paulina understood the frustration Sam showed during their argument. She, too, was tired. Tired of Dash being, well, Dash.
"Maybe I am," she said. Kwan and Star gave her matching looks of surprise. "But if I'm wasting my time with anyone, it's you, Dash."
"Hey, whoa, wait. What?" Dash's eyes widened. "What are you talking about?"
Paulina put her painting aside, gently setting it down on the wooden deck behind her, next to her watercolour set. "I think it's really obvious what I'm talking about." She crossed her legs, resting her hands on her knees. "You're mean, Dash."
Dash sputtered. "So what? So are you."
"Yeah, you're right. But I don't want to be anymore."
"So you'd rather be a loser instead of popular?"
"Oh, come on. Are you really this dense, Dash?" Star interjected. She sat up, scooting closer to Paulina. "You think people like you? Sure, you're good at football, and so is Kwan. And Paulina and I are pretty. But no one actually likes us, because all we do is hurt the people who don't like us."
"I'm not ready for this kind of introspection," Kwan whispered.
Dash's face scrunched in confusion. "That doesn't even make sense. If we hurt the people who don't like us, then everyone has to like us. Or else we'll hurt them."
"Kwan," Paulina said.
"Please don't," he said.
"Do you really enjoy bullying people?"
Kwan pursed his lips. He focused on his dandelion crown, touching up a few flowers. Everyone watched him expectantly. After nearly a minute, he caved. "Okay fine, I don't."
Dash had the gall to look shocked, gaping at Kwan in disbelief.
"You're my best friend, Dash, and I didn't want you to stop being my best friend. I didn't want you to be mean either. It's not fun. I mean, sometimes I can get caught up in it, and it sort of feels like fun in the moment, but afterward I just feel awful." Kwan pushed himself up, toying with the crown in his lap. "I wanted to tell you. But I thought you might make fun of me."
"Kwan, I wouldn't–"
"You kicked me out when Paulina dated Danny before."
Dash fell silent.
And Paulina... she hadn't known that. She tried to think back to that week, but the only thing that came to mind were vague recollections of her classes. That memory must have been tied up in her time with Danny, and Kitty removed it. Paulina felt sick.
"That wasn't­– I didn't–" Dash floundered. He couldn't defend himself. Nothing he could say to that would turn him into the good guy. "You can't talk to me like I'm the only one who's ever hurt someone! You're not better than me."
"No, we're not," Star said. "But I think..." She looked to Paulina, then Kwan, who both nodded. "We want to be. And we'll leave you behind if we have to."
Paulina would never be more grateful for Star's bluntness. Her bubbly personality and cheerful voice made her hard to argue against. If Paulina had said those things, Dash would rail and brawl against her, but as it stood, he could only stare at Star, at a loss for words.
Star grabbed Kwan's dandelion crown from his hands and stood. She dropped the crown on Kwan's head, breaking him out of his daze. Blinking, he looked up at her, and rose to join her. As they headed inside, Paulina quickly packed up her watercolours, washing her brush and slipping it back into its plastic sleeve, screwing the cap on her jar of water. Careful not to touch the wet painting, she picked up her notebook.
"It's your choice, Dash." She went inside without looking back.
Despite everything Danny had been through since becoming a halfa, the strangest week of his life by far was the week Dash did not touch him. No slaps on the back of the head. No body slams in the middle of the hallway. No punches, no kicks, no being stuffed into the closest open locker. Monday to Friday, Dash didn't even look at Danny. It was incredibly disorienting.
"Maybe he's sick," Danny said at lunch.
"No. He doesn't style his hair when he's sick, because it takes too much effort," Star said.
That was another thing that made this week strange. Paulina, Kwan, and Star had joined Danny and his friends for lunch every day. Up until that point, Danny and Paulina hadn't hung out much at school, and they definitely hadn't hung out with all their friends together.
"How do you even know that?" Tucker asked.
Star grinned. "I know everything."
"Dash also complains nonstop about his hair not looking good because he's too tired to style it when he's sick," Kwan said.
"You're no fun, Kwan."
"I try."
"Try harder," Sam said.
Danny grinned at the banter. Of course he did, he loved banter. But more than that, he liked seeing everyone get along. Thinking it made him feel like a grade-schooler who wanted everyone to be friends, but no one could fault him for that. He did want it. At least, he wanted his and Paulina's friends to be friends, and there was nothing wrong with that. Star and Kwan were pretty cool when they weren't being mean.
A heavy finger prodded Danny's shoulder. He arched away from the touch, grimacing, and twisted to face the source. Dash stood behind him, shuffling from foot to foot, hand outstretched.
Danny waited for the impending beating, because surely that's why Dash was there, but nothing happened. After a long, uncomfortable moment, he hesitantly said, "Hi?"
"Hey," Dash's eyes jumped from person to person as he took in everyone seated at the table. Nervously licking his lips, he glanced away, then back at Danny. "I'm not gonna wail on your or anything anymore. Don't expect me to say sorry, though."
"Um." Danny sent Paulina a questioning stare. She looked right back, smiling innocently. Which meant this whole apology-not-apology reeked of her meddling. Not that Danny was going to complain. "Okay. Fine."
"Good." Dash shuffled his feet again. "Can I..." he trailed off.
On the other side of the table, Star and Kwan scooted apart, making room for him. Dash's shoulders slumped in relief. He hurried around the table, taking the open seat across from Danny. The next minute was spent in silence. Awkward, delicate silence.
Kwan nudged Dash, who quietly hissed "What?" under his breath. Kwan jerked his chin toward Danny. Dash shook his head. Star jabbed him in the side and pointed to Paulina, then Danny. It took all of Danny's will not to laugh at Dash's expense.
"Fine." Dash groaned. "Fenton."
"Yes, Dash?" Danny smiled pleasantly.
"You guys should. Come to the game. Tonight. Or whatever," Dash said haltingly.
Danny choked back a laugh.
"Hey, I'm trying to be sincere here!"
"I know. I know, sorry, it's just." He slapped a hand over his mouth, unable to contain his giggles. "I can't believe you're shy."
"Shut up!"
Paulina had gone to plenty of football games. She had to, being a cheerleader and all. All night, she and the other girls stood on the sidelines, cheering the boys on, pumping up the crowd. She loved it. However, tonight was the first time she would rather be up in the stands. With Star cheerleading next to her, and Kwan and Dash out on the field, she never had any friends looking down on the game. They were all right in the action with her. But this time, Danny and his friends were here.
They had never bothered to come to games before. She understood that it didn't interest them that much, but now that they were here, she wanted to be with them. She wanted to make sure they enjoyed it as much as she always did.
Excitement fizzled through the air. Classmates and family buzzing with energy, ready to show their spirit. Drinking it all in was one of the best feelings in the world. She wanted Danny to feel the same spark.
Paulina stood on her toes, peering into the stands, trying to find Danny. There were a lot of people at the game tonight, but he said he'd be easy to find. Once, twice, three times she scanned the seats and couldn't find him.
"He's here," Star said, placing a reassuring hand on Paulina's shoulder.
"I don't see him."
Star leaned around Paulina. Her face lit up. "I do," she said. Pushing Paulina's shoulder, she turned her around.
Danny, Tucker, and Sam stood in the shadows just beyond the floodlights. Tucker had an arm around Danny's shoulder. It was the most physical contact Paulina had seen between them over these past few weeks. Sam stood opposite the boys, gesturing wildly, face red. Her hair was falling out of her ponytail, dirt smudged her cheeks, and there was a tear in her sweater.
"Damn, she looks mad," Star said.
"Yeah." Paulina frowned.
Danny threw his arm out, pointing in the general direction of the cheerleaders. Despite being so far away, she could hear his raised voice. It wasn't clear enough to make out the words, but it was loud. The argument came to an end when Sam shook her head, jabbed Danny's shoulder hard enough to make him stumble, and stomped toward the bleachers.
On her way up the steps, Sam looked down and caught Paulina's eye. Paulina didn't bother hiding that she'd been watching. To her surprise, Sam didn't turn her anger toward Paulina. She just sighed and rolled her eyes, shrugging her shoulder in a what can you do gesture.
Paulina raised an eyebrow, tilting her head toward the boys, who still stood in the shadows.
Sam mouthed, "Being idiots."
Paulina couldn't help but laugh. She waved Sam on, turning her focus back to Danny and Tucker. In the time she looked away, Tucker had taken his arm from Danny's shoulder and stepped back. He said a few quiet words, grinned, then followed Sam.
Danny searched the throng of cheerleaders, easily spotting Paulina, and started over.
Paulina's smile quickly fell when she noticed him favouring his right leg. She ran toward him, meeting him halfway. "Danny, what happened?"
"Ah, it's nothing, really," he said, rubbing his leg. "Got caught in a ghost attack on the way here. Sorry we're late."
"Danny, that's not nothing! That could be serious. You're limping."
"Jammed my leg on something. It hurts now, but it'll be fine later."
"You needed Tucker to help you with a jammed leg?" Paulina asked.
"Uh. Yes?"
"Honestly." Paulina shook her head. "I'm glad you're here. But if you do anything stupid, or if I find out you're more hurt than you say you are, I'm gonna drag you back home myself, got it?"
Danny saluted her. "Got it! Have fun cheering. Good luck." Leaning forward, he kissed her on the cheek before she could react. He scampered up the bleachers, crowing with delight. "See you at half-time!"
Paulina touched her cheek, watching him.
"Do you think he knows he just stole your first kiss?" Star asked.
"It was just a cheek kiss, it doesn't count," Paulina said.
"Spoken like someone who hasn't had her first kiss." Star patted her shoulder and walked away.
Paulina trailed after her, calling out protests as they made their way onto the field for their opening cheer. It didn't count. Not as a whole kiss, at least. Half of one. A third. One quarter!
As the whistle went for half-time, Paulina hopped to her feet, waving her pom-poms in the air, screaming and cheering. Casper High was winning, eighteen to six. The team was having a good game so far. She high-fived the players as they came off the field, telling each of them "Great work!" When Kwan and Dash approached, she jumped up to give each of them a hug.
Paulina peered over her shoulder, surveying the bleachers. Danny had been sitting near the top of the bleachers last she saw, but he wasn't there now. "You guys are doing great," she said to Kwan and Dash. Turning back, she found them looking at her in amusement. "What?"
"Hurry up and find your boyfriend," Dash said.
"We're not dating yet. I was very particular about that," Paulina said. "But yes. I will go find him." Her friends giggled. She flipped them off as she walked away, skipping toward the bleacher steps. Chances were, Danny had gone to the bathroom and would be right back. She could stand out of the way until then. She only had to wait a minute before a hand closed around her wrist.
"Danny, did you–" Before she could finish turning, she was yanked back. She cried out. A hand slapped over her mouth, silencing her. Something cold touched her neck, sending shivers up her spine. She struggled and kicked as she was pulled behind the bleachers.
"Hey, stop. Don't scream, okay? I just want to talk. Okay? That's it. Just a talk." Paulina recognized the voice. The hands touching her disappeared and she was shoved forward into the chain-link fence. She spun around, pressing her back against the fence, fingers curling around the metal, and stared at Keith. He held a beer bottle loosely in one hand. His face was flushed, eyes glazed, and he swayed in place.
"I've just got one question. Just one, that's it. That's all I want." He took a step forward and stumbled. Paulina flinched away from him as he careened into the fence. "Hold on, wait. Don't go. 'M sorry."
Grabbing Paulina's shoulder, he pulled her back, bracing his other arm above her head so he had her caged in.
"You said... you said you were goin' out with that scrawny kid, right? Short guy, messy hair." He stuck his hand out, trying to mime Danny's height. He went half a foot too short. "That little dude. Little guy. Tiny guy. Kinda freakishly strong though."
"What about him?" Paulina asked.
"I heard some funny things. Very funny. Very... interesting. I heard you're not dating him."
"Don't believe everything you hear." She pushed off the fence, determined to slip around him, but Keith grabbed her shoulder and shoved her back again.
"See, but the thing is, I didn't just hear it from anybody. I heard it from you. Just now."
Paulina swallowed nervously but refused to be cowed. "So what?"
"I'm just kinda heartbroken, you know? I can't believe you'd lie to me. I think you owe me a chance, don't you?" He hunched over her, rank breath warming her face. Paulina tried to turn away from him, but he grabbed her chin and forced her head up. "Just one," he whispered.
A cry of rage snatched Keith's attention away from Paulina. A small body slammed into him, ripping him away. Wind whipped past Paulina's face, throwing hair in her eyes. She scrambled to brush it aside, staring wide-eyed at Danny crouching over Keith.
"Get the hell away from her you fucking creep!" He grabbed Keith's collar, lifting him, and slammed him down into the ground.
Keith coughed and groaned. "Dude, what the hell. It was a damn kiss."
Danny was nearly half Keith's size, and he was definitely half his weight. He had thin arms, messy clothes, bags under his eyes, and youthful fat in his cheeks. But he loomed over Keith, fists curled in Keith's shirt, feet planted on either side of his waist. Danny snarled, animalistic. A strange inhuman rumbling filled the air, one Paulina didn't hear so much as she felt it in her bones. It filled her head and pressed against her skull.
Fear struck Paulina's heart. Not fear of Danny, but fear for Keith and what Danny was going to do to him. A rather vocal part of her cried out that Keith deserved it, and he absolutely would. But Danny didn't deserve whatever hell there would be to pay once all was said and done.
"Danny, let's just go," Paulina pleaded. The rumbling stopped. It made her head feel empty and disoriented, as if the whole world had suddenly gone quiet, even though she could still hear. the revelry beyond the bleachers.
Danny turned his head, inspecting her over his shoulder. "Are you okay?" Opening his fists, he dropped Keith back to the ground, abandoning him in favour of Paulina. "He didn't hurt you, did he?"
"No." Paulina shook her head. "I'm fine." Mostly. A little shaken up. She just wanted to get out of there.
Behind them, Keith groaned. "What the hell." He rolled onto his stomach and pushed himself onto his hands and knees. Head lolling, he searched the ground, locating his beer bottle, which had gone flying from his hand when Danny tackled him. It was smashed, shards of glass littering the grass, beer turning the dirt to mud. "Hey, you." Keith's voice was oddly calm, but his eyes were still dazed, a jarring combination. His gaze settled on Danny. "I'm gonna kill you."
"Run!" Danny shouted. He grabbed Paulina's hand and charged forward. Keith's arm shot out into their path. With the narrow space between the fence and bleachers, there was no way they could dodge around him without ducking into the maze of beams supporting the benches overhead. But Danny didn't stop. And Paulina didn't try to stop him. She trusted him.
"Close your eyes!" Danny called.
She did. A cool sensation washed over her, just for a moment. Unlike the cold beer bottle against her neck, which unsettled her, this feeling calmed her. Liked the chilled arms of a gentle ghost were wrapped around her. It was gone all to soon, accompanied by Danny's shout that she could open her eyes. When she did, they were clear of the bleachers and heading straight for the school.
Eyes widening in surprise, she glanced over her shoulder. Keith was behind them, swerving across the grass as he gave chase. His steps were uneven, but they were also much longer, and he was quickly gaining on them.
Turning back around, she noticed Danny was taking them toward the front doors.
"No, they're locked!" Paulina shouted, tugging Danny back. He faltered, and she took the lead instead, pulling him along the side of the building. "The gym doors!"
Danny squeezed her hand to show he heard.
"Get back here!" Keith bellowed, right behind them now. Reaching out, he grabbed Paulina's long hair.
She screamed in surprise and pain as her head snapped back and she was yanked to a stop.
"Shit, sorry," Keith mumbled. Before he could say anything else, Danny leapt at him, fist cocked, and punched him in the face. Keith went down hard, crying out and clutching his nose.
Danny shook out his fist, rubbing Keith's blood on his blue shorts, and took Paulina's hand again, helping her to her feet. They charged at the gym doors, throwing them open.
"Girls' locker room," Paulina whispered as loudly as she dared. She didn't think Keith would give chase any time soon, but she didn't want to risk it.
"But that's, that's the girl's locker room!" Danny protested.
"And I'm a girl and I'm saying it's fine!" Paulina shoved him toward the entrance, pushing him down the narrow hall until the changeroom opened up on their right. They finally stopped, panting and leaning against each other.
Paulina panted, clutching a stitch in her side. She ran often, but fleeing from a drunk, rabid senior wasn't quite the same as jogging around the football field for a light warmup. Beside her, Danny grimaced and kneaded his right thigh with his knuckles. Paulina opened her mouth to ask about it, then stopped when she realized something important. With Danny's shoulder pressed against hers, this was the most they had ever touched. She tensed, but said nothing, not wanting to break the moment.
To her disappointment, Danny broke it for her. He stepped away, putting some distance between them, and sat down on the closest bench, fingers digging into his thigh as he gripped it tight.
"Let me just check if we're alone," Paulina said.
Danny nodded.
She walked deeper into the room, peering down the rows. A few lockers were open, and some of her fellow cheerleaders' things littered the benches, but there were no girls inside. Stopping at the last row, by her own locker, she softly called out, "It's clear."
"'Kay. Give me a second."
Paulina raised her eyes brows but didn't question it. Danny wasn't as active as her, so he probably had a worse cramp. Although, now that Paulina thought about it, he hadn't seemed too winded. Rather, he had focused more on his leg. Now worried, she started forward, but Danny chose that moment to come around the corner.
He looked bad. Face pale, a sheen of sweat on his forehead, eyes turned down. He braced himself against the side of the lockers and hobbled forward, his limp far more pronounced than before.
Red spots stood out starkly against the pale colour of his shorts. Paulina thought it was Keith's blood for a moment, until she noticed the red streak on his other leg, in line with Danny's knuckles. That was Keith's blood. The rest wasn't. Paulina's breath caught in her throat.
Danny's head jerked up. He froze when he saw her staring. "Oh. You aren't. Sitting down."
"No, I'm not."
"Huh." Danny stood up straighter and took a step forward. The moment he put too much weight on his injured leg, he crumpled to the floor, hunching over.
"Danny!" Paulina darted forward, reaching out to him.
Danny's hand shot out, stopping her. "Don't touch me!" His fingers twitched. Grabbing his hand, he rubbed his palm and looked away. "Sorry. That was rude. It's just... it was too much. Give me a moment."
Lifting himself off the floor, he folded his good leg underneath him and stretched the other out. He gritted his teeth in pain.
Paulina hovered. She wanted to help, but anything she could think of meant touching him. With her limited options, she decided to give Danny his requested moment, sitting down opposite him. Extending her own legs, she bumped her shoes against his, touching without touching.
Danny shot her a weak, thankful grin and tapped her back.
Guilt curled in her gut. She should have sent him home the second she learned he was injured. No doubt that's what Sam was trying to do at the start of the game. But Sam let Danny stay, and she wasn't the kind of person to back down when it really mattered. Tucker hadn't looked worried, either. Did Danny hide how injured he was from them? It seemed to unlike him.
Her thoughts must have been written across her face, because Danny cracked a grin and said, "Note to self: don't run when you have a bad leg."
"Note to self: don't let Danny be an idiot and abstain from medical assistance," Paulina countered.
"Touché. Would you believe me if I said I really am fine? Or I will be. I would have been if it weren't for all the running. Give me a week and I'll be right back to normal."
"Danny, there's blood on your clothes. Not only do I not believe you, but I should probably be calling an ambulance or something." But she didn't reach for her phone. She didn't move to get up. Despite her words, she did believe him. It made no sense. But for the past three weeks, she had seen Danny sporting fresh bruises and cuts that all disappeared in days. For the past year, she had seen him beaten down and battered, and he always bounced back.
"I can't stop you. Literally." Danny tapped his finger against his injured leg. "But I hope you'll trust me."
Paulina rolled her eyes. Crawling forward, she moved to sit beside him, careful to keep some space between them. "Don't be stupid, of course I trust you. I probably shouldn't, but I do."
"It's my wonderful charm. You just can't help it."
"I highly doubt that's it."
"Okay, ouch. That hurts so much worse than my leg."
Paulina flicked Danny's hair. "You're tougher than that." Bringing one leg up, she rested her chin on her knee and grinned. "That was some tackle. It's going to be much harder to convince me you don't waste your time fighting behind the school."
"Well–" Danny scratched his cheek nervously "–not behind the school."
Paulina's eyebrows shot up. "What?"
"You know that secret I wasn't telling you? I kind of fight ghosts," Danny said. He curled his fingers in his pant legs, knuckles going white. "So, yeah. That's what it is."
Paulina had to wait for her brain to catch up to her ears. Danny fought ghosts. Danny fought ghosts. Danny fought. "You really are a Fenton."
"Huh?" Danny reared away, giving her the most comical look, lips pursed, eyebrows furrowed, nose scrunched.
She laughed, throwing her head back. Remembering a second later they were trying to be quiet, she pressed her mouth against her knee, cheeks puffing out. It took a minute to gather herself together, getting enough breath so she could speak without bursting into a fresh round of giggles. "You wouldn't be much of a Fenton if you didn't fight ghosts. I bet your parents are proud."
"Yeah, about that. They don't know, so you can't tell them."
"You haven't told them?"
"Have you seen my parents? They can be a bit overbearing." Paulina opened her mouth to retort, but Danny raised a finger, silencing her. He continued, "Trust me. I know you've seen them around town and everything—they're kind of hard to miss—but you haven't seen how they are when you're really face-to-face."
"I don't know if I like the sound of that," Paulina said.
"They're not bad. And they mean well. But they're really into the whole 'family ghost hunting' thing. I bet they have a matching jumpsuit stored away for me somewhere." Danny's voice strained at the end. A nervous laugh followed the statement, and Paulina was struck with the realization that Danny was a terrible liar. She was about to call him on it when Danny kept going.
"There's a little more to it. Not the parent thing, the fighting ghosts. I don't think I'm ready to tell you that yet, but I didn't want to lie, either. I hope that's okay." Danny ran a hand through his hair, looking up at Paulina with worried eyes.
"Of course it's fine," Paulina said.
He must have been more anxious than Paulina thought, because the moment she spoke, he slumped, relief washing over him. The crease in his brow smoothed out and the slight frown on his lips disappeared.
"You don't have any equipment," Paulina said, switching topics. "How do you fight?"
The grin Danny gave her was the smuggest thing she had ever seen. "I fistfight them."
Paulina gaped. "You do not!"
"I do! I swear! What, you don't think these fists–" he raised his hands into a boxing pose and jabbed the air "–could take out a full-grown ghost?"
"I don't think they could take out a butterfly."
"What about a butterfly ghost?"
"Now that's just sad."
Danny sniggered. Pain still lingered in his eyes, giving them a glassy sheen, but the colour had returned to his cheeks. His smile was wide and infectious.
Paulina knew there was a secret hidden behind that grin, but she didn't mind as much anymore. The meagre time they had spent together over the last three weeks was hardly enough to know each other deeply. But, sitting there together, long after half-time had ended, Paulina decided she didn't need to know every little thing about him.
She knew she liked him, and he liked her. That was enough for now.
Danny's weekend plans were simple. Wake up in bed. Stay there. Running from Keith on Friday had torn the hasty stitches Sam patched his thigh with after Skulker's attack. He knew going to the game when he needed to rest was a dumb idea, but he wanted to see Paulina cheer. Besides, none of them could have predicted Keith cornering Paulina behind the bleachers. Danny had completely forgotten about the guy after their first encounter. He wouldn't forget him again any time soon.
Thinking about last night had him gritting his teeth. Finding Paulina had been pure luck. His ghost sense had gone off before the end of the second quarter and he had to check for threats. Thankfully, it was just a couple mindless animal ghosts, but finding them took so long that the quarter was over by the time he got back. He saw Paulina and Keith when he was flying back to Sam and Tucker.
Danny rubbed his thigh. Skulker managed to cut him deep. The wound throbbed and ached, and he itched to scratch at his bandages. It would be a good few days before he could walk without a limp.
Not for the first time, Danny's stomach rumbled. He only woke up a few hours ago and hadn't bothered to go down for breakfast, or lunch. Yesterday, Jazz had been home to bring him snacks throughout the day, but today she was out with friends. It was a tossup between filling his stomach or resting his leg, and he chose to rest.
Until his phone went off with a text notification.
Stretching out of bed, Danny reached for his phone, quickly unlocking it and checking his messages. He had one from Paulina.
Parrot Potassium | today 2:33 pm If you're okay, meet me at NB at four. Let me know!
"That's just not fair," Danny muttered. He and Paulina had plans Monday after school, but he could hardly pass up the opportunity to spend more time with her. Sitting up slowly, he grimaced at the twinge in his leg. It was bearable but still unpleasant. He swung his legs over the edge of the bed and stood up. Slowly, he took a few steps across his room. His leg trembled if he put too much weight on it, but short, quick steps were okay.
Turning back to his phone, he sent Paulina a quick message.
You | today 2:35 pm I'll see you there
When Danny arrived at the Nasty Burger, he found Paulina waiting for him with their food already in front of her. She had claimed the same booth they sat in during their first visit. The food was the same, too. He slid onto the bench opposite her, tapping his foot against hers under the table.
She tapped back.
"Look what I found outside." Danny dug into his pocket and pulled out a pebble, dropping it onto the table.
Paulina snorted. "I'm pretty sure that's just a random rock."
"Nah, it's clearly ours. Look, it has my eyes." Danny flicked the pebble toward her.
Paulina scrambled to catch it but missed. It tumbled over the edge of the table and landed in her lap. "I wasn't ready," she protested, tossing the pebble back to Danny.
He caught it against his chest. "Sounds like someone's a sore loser."
"I can't believe you'd say that to a girl."
"I'm an equal opportunity taunter." Danny returned the pebble to his and grabbed his soda, taking a drink. "So, what's the occasion?"
"Occasion?"
"Yeah. We were gonna see each other tomorrow anyway."
Paulina pouted. "I needed a reason?"
"Ah, no, I mean. You– um... you're joking, aren't you?" Danny wilted as Paulina's pout morphed into a satisfied smirk.
"Only by half. I actually didn't think you'd come. How's your leg?"
"A lot better today."
Drumming her fingers on the table, Paulina raised an eyebrow. "Liar." She stole Danny's soda out of his hand and sipped it. "Next time, don't strain yourself for me. And I mean it. That doesn't just mean if you're injured, either. If you're tired, if you have homework, if you're just having a bad day." She folded her hands, brushing her thumb over her knuckles.
Danny curled his fingers, digging his nails into his palms. He knew exactly what she was thinking about. It was so frustrating, hating being touched. His family was rather physical with their affection and he used to be the same, but ever since the accident, ever since he started fighting, he just couldn't stand it. One year was all it took to break the boy who loved to hug his friends and family. He had a feeling it would take much longer to fix.
"Hey," Paulina said softly.
Danny blinked, snapping out of his thoughts, and met her eyes.
"You know it's okay, right?"
"It's stupid," Danny said.
"No, it's not."
"You don't even know why I'm like this.
"Do I have to?"
Danny opened his mouth, then closed it. He thought about their interacts over the past week, ever since movie night at Sam's house. As Danny's hate for contact grew, Sam and Tucker's behaviour around him changed. Both were slow processes that happened at the same time. Sam and Tucker learned about his aversion to touch at the same pace as him. They had time to adjust to it. Paulina didn't. But she had made accommodations for him anyway. Just like that, without knowing the reason, without asking for it, she changed. For him.
Under the table, Paulina knocked her foot against his. "Okay?"
"Yeah." Danny smiled.
"Good. Because there are no pity parties allowed at the Nasty Burger. This is a horrible place to have a part of any kind. Have you seen how greasy everything is?" Paulina took her phone from her pocket and started swiping through it. "And I wanted to show you this. You can see the real thing on Monday, because I have to hand it in, but I couldn't wait."
She slid her phone across the table.
Danny picked it up, taking in the picture on the screen. It was her painting of him, completed. "Hey, you changed it." He couldn't remember exactly what the original sketch looked like, but he was certain he wasn't fighting anyone in the first one. In the drawing, he held his fists up, ready to punch or defend. Across from him floated a strange green creature with too many limbs to be human.
"I had to redo it all yesterday, since I had already started painting it. But I really wanted to add that in," Paulina said.
"Am I fighting a ghost or an alien?"
"An alien ghost."
"Cool." Danny took in the rest of the painting. The watercolours were beautiful, galaxies swirling behind him and the ghost alien. Much to his amusement, Paulina had added Jazz's hoodie over his spacesuit.
"I didn't know sweaters were suitable for the vacuum of space," he said.
"It's the fashion of the future. Burgundy is very in, especially in space," Paulina explain.
Danny's grin stretched wider.
The spacesuit itself resembled a Fenton jumpsuit, at least what little he could see of it did, and his helmet was sleek, with a wide visor. Danny thought he could stare at it forever. Paulina, however, had other plans, and soon snatched her phone back.
Danny made a noise of disappointment, reaching out after her.
"I'll text you the picture," she said.
"Good." Danny paused. "You know, you could have done that from the beginning."
"Maybe, but I wanted to see your face when you saw it." Paulina, eyes on her phone, missed Danny's brilliant smile. He was okay with that, taking a moment to watch her. She didn't have much makeup on today, her freckles on full display. She had forgone her usual purple eyeshadow and move lipstick for more natural tones.
Danny didn't know much about makeup, but he thought Paulina looked beautiful no matter what. In his pocket, his phone buzzed.
"Sent!" Paulina said. She looked up and caught him staring. "What? What is it?"
Danny gave her a lopsided grin. "You're pretty."
Paulina turned crimson. "Shut up, I know."
"Good."
"Eat your burger! It's gonna go cold. And don't even think about paying my back this time."
Danny took a massive bite out of the burger, so big his cheeks puffed out as he chewed, and gave Paulina a tight-lipped smile. After swallowing, he asked, "What if I want to pay you back?"
"You can't." Paulina shook her head. "That's not how dates work."
Danny, on his way in for his second bite, froze. He stared at Paulina, who took another long swig of his soda and smiled back. A glob of sauce fell out of the bottom of his burger and landed on his jeans.
"Damn it." Danny hissed, putting his burger aside, and grabbed a napkin, patting at the stain. As he dabbed, he looked back up. "If this is a date," he smiled widely when he said date, "then shouldn't the guy be paying?"
"We can take turns." Paulina passed Danny her own napkins.
He took them, mumbling a quick thanks, and finished wiping up the stain. Crumpling the napkins, he put them aside and turned all his focus on Paulina. "What about the... thing. You know, the secret I'm still hiding?"
"You don't have to tell me, not if you don't want to. Not right now. You were right before. We're not grown up. Maybe we'll keep dating all through high school. Maybe we'll break up in a month. We don't know." Paulina's words didn't fill Danny with confidence, but he didn't interrupt. "We're barely high schoolers and we like each other. That means we're allowed to have fun. It also means we don't have to tell each other absolutely everything."
"I want to," Danny said in a rush. "I really want to." He meant it. Paulina knowing his secret wouldn't be bad. It would probably be great, actually. But not now."
"Not yet," Paulina said, finishing Danny's thought for him.
He nodded.
Swinging her legs onto her bench, Paulina twisted to lean her back against the window. She rested her elbow on the table, chin balanced on her knuckles, and met his stare. For the first time, Paulina really did look her age, wrapped in a comfortable sweater, smiling like nothing else mattered but right now. Danny wanted to stay in that moment forever.
"We're kids," Paulina said. "We've got all the time in the world."
215 notes · View notes
fanfictionaries · 5 years ago
Text
Oh So Many Years: Ch. 10 - Even Though
Pairing: Hermione Granger x Fred Weasley
Summary:
A botched Hogsmeade visit and the first task of the tournament! 
Warnings: Swearing, Death, Smut/18+ NSFW
Author’s Note:
HOLY SMOKES! This chapter is over 9000 words??? 
I update every week before midnight on Sundays (US MST)! Please feel free to like, comment, and reblog! xoxo
Masterlist
<< Chapter 9
Something about the way he touched me. Was so slow, the way he put his arms around me. Even though I'm feeling lonely, I'm, I'm feeling lonely.
“I was thinking…”
“About?” Fred asked lazily as he leaned against the wall of the secret passageway behind Gregory the Smarmy. He watched the beautiful girl before him as she pulled her panties up her long, toned legs and moved her hands up to button her white school shirt. She was having a difficult go at matching the correct button to hole when Fred stepped forward and brushed her hands away. He made quick work of righting her shirt as she tightened his tie back to its proper place. They shared a small smile and leaned into each other, sharing a brief kiss.
“Well…I know you said Hogsmeade weekend would just be you and me, but what if we made it a group thing? You know, like the old times.” Angelina proposed, linking her fingers with Fred’s as they exited the passageway. He glanced down quizzically at their interlocked hands.
“What? You don’t fancy spending quality time with me?” asked Fred cheekily as they walked at a leisurely pace.
“Please, what would we talk about?”
“Oh, I don’t know. What do we usually talk about?”
Angelina paused for a moment. “You know, now that I’m forced to think about it, I have no idea,” she laughed, Fred joining in when he realized he too couldn’t remember a single conversation they had shared in the past six years when pressured to.
As soon as his good humor appeared, it was dampened by a sudden realization. “When you say a ‘group thing’, who exactly do you mean?”
“Oh, I don’t know. You, me, George, Lee, Katie, Alicia—” mused Angelina, pursing her lips in thought “—you know, the whole gang.”
Fred hesitated, the list did not include Harry or Hermione and he and George had already agreed to go with them to Hogsmeade. When he originally brought up Hogsmeade with Angelina, he assumed George could still go with Harry and Hermione and it wouldn’t be a big deal, but if he and George weren’t going…For a moment, he thought of proposing that they invite them along as well, but for some reason he got the sense that Angelina might not be too happy about him inviting his new friends to hang out with “the gang” as she so endearingly termed it. He also thought about backing out entirely and saying he forgot he had already made plans, but he knew that was most likely the worse of the two options.
“Yeah, alright. I’ll let George know,” he agreed, fighting past the sinking feeling in his stomach he got so often these days. He hoped Hermione wouldn’t be too upset with him for canceling on her but then he remembered her silent conversation with Harry at the Gryffindor table. From what he could tell, she would have Harry to go along with and so he didn’t feel quite as bad about ditching her for Angelina and the rest.
It was a week later, on Saturday morning as Fred walked with George towards the front of the grounds that he realized he had forgotten to tell Hermione they wouldn’t be attending Hogsmeade with her and Harry. It wasn’t as if he never had the opportunity to bring it up. He had plenty of opportunities, but every time he planned on telling her, he chickened out. At a certain point in the week he decided that when she brought up the coming Hogsmeade visit again, he would mention it, but much to his annoyance, she never did. The familiar sinking feeling in his stomach returned when he saw the tiny figure of Hermione Granger, adorned in baggy trousers, trainers, cardigan, and robes. She stood waiting for the carriages that took them to the small wizarding town of Hogsmeade just a few meters away from the small group that was Angelina, Alicia, Katie, and Lee. Her stoic posture contrasted sharply with the rowdy nature of his other friends. Instinctively his pace slowed, afraid of what he was going to say. George landed a firm punch to his shoulder, catching his attention.
“I already told her.”
“What? When?” Fred asked dumbly, feeling both guilty and like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.
“Wednesday,” stated George matter-of-factly. “I knew you were going to cock up the whole thing, and look at that, I was right.” George made a sweeping motion towards Hermione as they got closer, a smug expression on his face. “She took it surprisingly well too; in case you were wondering. Although I think she would have liked to hear the news from you since you were the one that changed our plans.”
Fred scowled at his brother. Mostly because he knew he was right, and Fred hated that. But he was also surprised that Hermione hadn’t said anything to him. As they neared, Angelina caught sight of them and ran up to greet them.
“It’s about time you two showed up. The whole school’s already left, and we’ve been waiting for you. The lines are going to be outrageous at Honeydukes,” she complained, grabbing Fred’s arm and pulling him towards the group. Angelina did not let go of his arm. Instead she casually held onto it like it was something they’d done a million times and for some reason, Fred’s palms began to sweat. Though he was trying to stay focused on the conversation going on among his friends, his gaze kept drifting back to Hermione, standing alone, staring down at a large book in her hands. The cardigan she wore, he noticed looked quite familiar and with further inspection, he realized it was his. The very one he gave her at the World Cup and the very one she had said she loved so much. The sleeves, a bit too long for her arms, hung over her hands with only her fingers peeking out of the ends to hold her book. Her curls swayed gently in the chilly breeze, catching the light of the sun, and revealing hints of gold. If you didn’t know her or were only familiar with her in passing you wouldn’t’ think anything odd about Hermione Granger standing there, but something about the picture didn’t seem right to Fred. He stared for a moment longer when it dawned on him.
“Granger,” he called over his friends. The slight fourth year closed her book and looked up at him. “Where’s Harry?”
“Yeah, wasn’t he supposed to come with you?” George piped up, the conversation around them now put on hold as they all looked at her.
“Oh. Um, he couldn’t make it. He wasn’t feeling too well,” Hermione called back to them, an odd tone in her voice. Great. Not only had he ditched her but now she was going by herself, bemoaned Fred to himself. He felt like the biggest prat in all of England. The familiar sound of a carriage drifted up the lane and Fred took a step closer to her, breaking away from his circle of friends.
  ***
“You can tag along with us if you’d like.” Fred extended a hand towards her.
“Oh…” Hermione hesitated, unsure of what to say. She couldn’t very well say ‘Oh no thank you. I’m actually not alone. I have Harry Potter underneath a magical invisibility cloak’. For in fact, she did have Harry Potter underneath a magical invisibility cloak, standing next to her whispering little comments to her as she pretended to read her book. Then again, even if she were alone, she wasn’t sure she was as invited as it seemed. Staring over Fred’s shoulder she saw Angelina glaring at her. Her harsh, scrutinizing gaze swept from the top of Hermione head to her toes, only to travel back up to her torso where she focused very hard. Hermione couldn’t imagine, for the life of her, what she was staring at. She looked down, wondering if she had spilled something on herself at breakfast, but only saw the knitted pattern of her cardigan. Wait, not her cardigan – Fred’s. It was Fred’s. Was that what Angelina was so focused on? Had she recognized the hand-knitted piece of clothing as her friends? If so, why was she so obviously put off by it? When she’d gotten dressed that morning, she’d scrounged her trunk for her favorite sweater. But instead of the chunky striped sweater her mother had bought her, she found the cardigan Fred had leant her oh so long ago. She should have returned it ages ago, but she simply forgot. Lifting the sweater from her trunk, she felt the soft thread and cozy fabric in her hands and couldn’t resist the urge to put it on. Surely, Fred wouldn’t care if she wore it just one more time. Afterall, if he hadn’t asked for it in all this time, he couldn’t miss it. Feeling a sharp tug on one of her curls, Hermione jumped and tucked her hands behind her back to swat at her invisible friend.
“Hermione?” Fred pushed further. She had yet to answer him and the carriage had reached them, stopping in front of the space that separated herself and the older Gryffindor students.
“Thank you, but I’m alright. I’m probably just going to pop into Tomes and Scrolls and then head back up to the castle,” answered Hermione, hoping that her bookish tendencies would seem off-putting to the lot.
“Are you sure?” he asked, frustrating her. It had been so easy for him to abandon her for his other friends before, why was it so hard now? she thought hotly.
“Yes. Completely. Besides I’m sure I wouldn’t be much fun. Boring books and all,” she laughed nervously.
“I’m sure it wouldn’t be any trou—” Fred started.
“She said she didn’t want to go. Leave the poor girl be. I’m sure she’ll be fine,” said Angelina, pulling him towards the carriage fill with their friends. Fred followed, looking back at her with furtive glances. Hermione waved goodbye, smiling politely as the sixth years rode off in the horseless carriage. George waved back with exaggerated enthusiasm. Fred waved as well but looking satisfyingly guilty. Hermione relished a tad in it. Serves him right, she thought mercilessly as they disappeared out of view. When George had told her, they couldn’t go to Hogsmeade with her and Harry because Fred had told their friends they would go with them instead, Hermione had been a little hurt. However, George was quick to defend his twin, stating in his words ‘Fred is the big soft, push-over out of the two of us’ and gave in easily when guilt-tripped by their friends. It made sense. Still the polite thing to do would have been to tell her himself and not wait till a few days before to do so. Truly, it was the polite thing to do.
“You didn’t have to pull my hair Harry,” she scolded as she rubbed the back of her head.
“Sorry.”
“Why couldn’t we tell Fred and George you were with me again? They already know about the invisibility cloak,” Hermione questioned, tucking her book into the pocket of her robes. She had understood Harry’s wariness to being out in such a public place while everyone at Hogwarts still thought poorly of him. It was the reason she had suggested he wear the cloak.
“Because the last time they spotted me wearing it, they practically tackled me,” said Harry sounding slightly aggravated. “I’d rather not risk that.”
Hermione nodded. The next carriage had arrived and so she stepped on board, seating herself on the bench to her right. She felt Harry board the carriage as well, taking a seat opposite her.
“Can’t you just take off the cloak for a little Harry? There’s no one else around and it’s getting a bit odd trying to talk to you when I can’t see you,” said Hermione, staring in the direction of what she hoped was his face. Then, before her eyes, Harry appeared. Or the parts of him that existed from the chest up, as he pulled the cloak off of his head. His dark hair was uncontrollably messy and long, even for him. His cheeks and nose were tinted pink from the cold, and he smiled at her impishly.
“Better?”
“Much—” Hermione smiled at him “—so your conversation with Sirius is tonight?”
“Yeah.” Harry nodded his head enthusiastically. If Hermione hadn’t already known, the jovial expression on Harry’s face would have given away just how excited he was to speak with his godfather. It had been approximately six months since they last saw him and the soonest Harry could see Sirius wasn’t soon enough.
“Would you like me to be there?” she asked, secretly hoping he would say yes as she was extremely curious as to how Sirius planned on getting in contact with his godson. She looked at her best friend expectantly, but from the expression on his face, she wasn’t at all surprised by his response.
“Oh um…I was actually thinking I would talk to him alone. Sorry.” His face looked like that of a guilty party and it made Hermione feel bad for even asking. Of course, he’d rather have the time with Sirius to himself than share it with her.
“That’s alright. I just thought I’d offer my support if you needed it,” Hermione lied, smiling in reassurance.
They traveled the path for a little while longer, chatting about classes until Harry had to put his cloak back on. Hermione pulled out her book again so that to any unsuspecting onlookers, she was merely reading as she rode to the village by herself. When they arrived at Hogsmeade, they quietly agreed on a butterbeer at The Three Broomsticks, and off they went.
“Where do we sit?” Harry whispered to her from under his cloak as they scanned the crowded pub.
Hermione spotted a table near the window, tucked uncomfortably close to a Christmas tree, and pointed discreetly. “Over there. You sit and I’ll go get us some drinks.” She headed towards the long wooden bar, sticky and crowded, and ordered two butterbeers. It was not until after she ordered the drinks and held them in her hands that she realized how unusual she must look. A single person, holding two hot foaming tankards of butterbeer to go and sit at a table by themselves in a rowdy pub. Merlin, I hope I don’t see anyone I know, she thought as she weaved through tables and slipped past the mingling patrons.
“Harry? Where are you?” whispered Hermione, placing the tankards down onto the table and wiping her sticky hands on her robes.
“I’m opposite the tree,” said Harry and she pushed one of the butterbeers closer to his seat. Squeezing herself through the tight space between the tree and the table to get to her chair, the little bells that hung on the tree tinkled and chimed as she struggled. Once sitting, she looked down to find a spattering of tinsel and needles adorning her shoulders and hair. She picked them off one by one, with a huff. Once she was done, sipping on her drink, she found herself at a loss for what to say. They couldn’t very well have a full conversation. She’d look like a loon talking to herself. However, much to her relief they were soon joined by two unexpected guests.
“Hullo Hermione!” Hagrid greeted her enthusiastically.
“Hullo Hagrid!—" she said brightly before looking to the haggard man next to him “—Professor Moody.” She smiled politely, but contrary to her friendly manner and wide smile, she was mot very pleased to see the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. Truly, she did not care for Professor Moody at all. She found him crass, vile, insensitive, and downright insane. While his lessons thus far had been well informed and thorough, the lasting impression that his first lesson on unforgiveable curses was hard to forget.
“Yes, hullo Granger. Hullo Potter,” Moody grumbled. It didn’t surprise her that Moody could see Harry under his cloak. While he was facing her, his small beady black eye giving her his full attention, the magical eye that spun constantly in his head was looking straight at the seemingly empty seat that Harry currently resided.
Hagrid cleared his throat. “Mind if we join yous?”
“Not at all.” She motioned to the two empty chairs to her left. Very aware that their business was with Harry and not her, Hermione turned her attention to outside the window. Hogsmeade was a quaint little village with its cottage like exterior giving it the aesthetic of something out of a fairytale. Though it was not yet December, the village was already decorated festively for the holidays. Red and gold Tinsel adorned the streetlamps, garlands draped atop doorways and wreaths of pine and ribbon hung on every door. Little bells swung suspended from wherever the wind was sure to catch them, tinkling in the early winter breeze – it’s sound causing warmth and excitement in all that heard it. Several trees stood tall and cheery outside shops, their deep green needles decorated in strings of beads and popcorn. Bright sparkly ornaments covered them from head to toe and on each a golden star sat proud and shining. Sprigs of holly and poinsettia flowers could be seen littering every nook and cranny possible and the lights – gorgeous lights of white, red, green, and yellow – were strung in as many places as possible. The only thing missing was the first snow of winter.
She watched as students and locals rushed by, some holding great big bags from the shops – mos t likely getting their Christmas shopping done early this year. Hermione smiled. She had taken care of all her shopping the previous week – this year by mail order. Those that were not holding bags were holding tightly onto themselves, trying to fight against the harsh wind and biting cold as they walked down the cobbled roads that ran through the village. Or they were holding onto each other, friends linked arm in arm, children clinging to their parent’s legs, and couples walking hand in hand. She watched the couples and felt a tightness in her chest. Her thoughts drifted to Ron and how his recent redemption had relit the small flame she had previously believed to be dampened by his actions. It seemed that nothing would come of that small flame, however. Sure, she had kissed him, albeit on the cheek, but nothing came of it since. She had followed Lavender’s advice and put herself front and center and he simply went about things as if it had never happened. It was safe to reason that if Ron liked her, even a little, more than just a friend, then he would have made some type of move by now. Right? Hermione sighed. The door to Honeydukes across the street opened, revealing a couple she recognized. Fred and Angelina walked hand in hand as they laughed, followed by the rest of their friends. Seeing the group of them having a raving time, a frown formed on her face. She looked around the raucous space of The Three Broomsticks and thought perhaps a Hogsmeade weekend wasn’t what she wanted after all. Finishing her butterbeer quickly, she stood and excused herself from the table with a promise to see Harry later and visit Hagrid for tea that week.
The next day Hermione found herself in a position that was starting to become all too familiar. In a small, abandoned classroom, known only to three students in the whole of Hogwarts, she stood at a workbench next to Fred working on their next product. Working with Fred wasn’t nearly the headache she imagined when she first volunteered to assist them in their inventions. He had the same love for problem solving that she did and as long as the subject kept him interested, he was hardworking, mindful, and incredibly diligent. But despite how easy Fred was to work with, Hermione couldn’t help but be annoyed by everything he did that afternoon. She reasoned part of her frustration may be linked to her increased anxiety about the first task of the Triwizard Tournament the following day – an anxiety she was currently trying to ignore by putting her mind to work.
Fred’s infamous notebook sat between them, her and Fred scribbling notes into it as they added ingredients into the cauldron and even though the sound of his quill was indistinct from her own, it’s scratching sent her up the wall. She sent twitchy looks in his direction out of the corner of her eye as their potion sat bubbling over the flame. Fred’s long arm, much to her annoyance, reached across her for the bottle of Neem oil. She stepped back involuntarily, like two positive ends of a magnet her body was drawn away from him. He gave her a brief questioning expression before pulling back his arm and uncorking the bottle, adding a few drops into the cauldron. A few moments later, the potion turned a vile putrid green.
“Bollocks!” Fred shouted, attempting to pull the spoon from the cauldron, but only succeeding in jostling the cauldron on its flame. The potion had completely solidified.
“Frederick!” Hermione scolded at their stunted progress. “What did you do?!”
“What did I do?! I added the Neem oil like you said to do!” He pointed into the notebook at her handwriting. “See! You wrote it right here!”
Hermione looked down at the page and shook her head. “That was written in purple ink!”
“What the hell does that mean?!” Fred exclaimed, scrunching his eyebrows in frustration.
“Are you serious? I’ve told you a thousand times!”
“I’m pretty sure I’d remember it if we’d been over it a thousand times.”
Hermione huffed, feeling flushed with anger. “Very cute, Frederick. We’ve been over this. Red ink means a failed attempt or error, blue means inconclusive results, purple means a possible untested idea, and black means successful instructions, trials, and results!”
“And we need to be that thorough because…?” Fred leaned against the worktop, crossing his arms.
“Because if we aren’t then things like this happen!” Hermione defended, crossing her arms as well and staring Fred in the eye.
“Alright, alright. Don’t get your knickers in a twist.”
“Excuse me?!”
“Do you two mind? I’m trying to get some work done over here,” George called from across the room. The second Weasley twin sat near the fire, working on an essay for his transfiguration class. An assignment that Fred assured Hermione he had finished when she goaded the two of them about their schoolwork.
“Now that I’m helping you, I won’t allow you to fall behind in your studies,” she had told them. It, of course, had resulted in a numerous amount of eye rolls, groans, and teasing on their part but so far, they had been good about staying on top of their work. It didn’t even take them that long to shell out proper, decent results either. All this time, she had thought them dumb when in fact they were just lazy with very little patience for school in general.
With a sigh, she broke her gaze from Fred and threw up her hands. “Whatever.”
Fred gave her an odd look as she turned and stormed across the small classroom, heading towards the fire to warm herself. The place was freezing, a winter’s chill seeping through the small window near the front of the room. She didn’t make it to the fire though, as George stopped her, extending an arm, and scooping her easily onto the plush arm of his chair.
“What happened to ‘I’m working, don’t bother me’?” asked Hermione crossing her arms in annoyance and peaking at the words on George’s parchment.
“I need a distraction, or I very well may lose my mind.”
“I think it’s a bit late for that.”
“Oh, she has jokes, I see,” growled George, pulling Hermione off the arm and assaulting her sides with tickling fingers.
Hermione laughed against her will as she fought off George’s attack. “You are the absolute worst George Weasley. Does your mother know you behave this badly?” she asked, finally breaking away from George’s grasp and sitting back on the arm. This time, he legs bridged over his lap. She kicked off her shoes, chucking them aside and tucking her feet between the cushion and George’s thigh.
“If I’m being honest, I think she’s under the impression I behave much worse.”
“Well, let’s keep expectations high above action. Shall we?” laughed Hermione feeling in better spirits. She picked up George’s slightly wrinkled parchment and reading over his work.
“Say, speaking of big strapping Bulgarians,” George piped up, snatching his essay out her hands, making Hermione pout. She kept forgetting the twins didn’t need her looking over their work like Ron and Harry.
“Were we talk about big strapping Bulgarians?” Hermione asked casually, intrigued by just where he was taking the conversation.
“We are now—” George reasoned “—now, speaking of big strapping Bulgarians, I couldn’t help but notice, you know what with my keen observation skills and all, that a certain Triwizard champion has been in the library every time we find you there. Anything you want to share Granger?”
Hermione groaned in aggravation. “He’s been showing up for weeks! It’d be one thing if it were just him, but everywhere he goes there’s at least ten girls giggling and pointing. It makes it almost impossible to get any work done.” She crossed her arms and blew a curl out of her face.
“That isn’t exactly what I was referring to,” said George, looking up at Hermione’s confused face.
“He fancies you,” stated Fred curtly from across the room.
“Who?” asked Hermione incredulously.
“Krum,” the twins responded matter of fact.
Hermione stood, slipping her shoes back on and walking over to assist Fred in cleaning up. “Don’t be ridiculous,” she scoffed, corking a bottle, and placing it in a cabinet below.
“Ridiculous?” George spat as if the work itself was distasteful. “Did you hear that Freddie? She called us ridiculous.
“I did Georgie,” said Fred, turning on his heal and facing Hermione. “What do you have to say for yourself Miss Granger?” he asked in a scolding manner as he blocked her way. Hermione rolled her eyes and pushing past him with more force than she intended to. Fred grasped her wrist, spinning her around and taking the bottle of Neem oil from her hand.
“Now then. Someone’s in a sour mood today.”
“No, I’m not.”
“I wonder –” Fred ignored her continuing “—if it’s because you think I forgot.”
“Forgot?”
Fred took a moment to reach over her and place the Neem oil on the shelf behind her. Hermione felt a shiver run down her spine that contrasted strangely with the burning sensation on her wrist where Fred’s fingers remained. They really should charm that window to keep the cold out, she thought briefly. Fred’s touch was gone just as quickly as it appeared, and she was left standing by herself in the little work area as Fred headed over to his bag. She followed him and looked on in surprise, eyes growing wide, as Fred pulled out the largest box of sugar quills she’d ever seen from his bag.
“I said a week’s supply. Not a year’s,” she gaped, hands hovering in the air afraid to take the gift that was much too generous.
“Well, I figured with your sweet tooth, this was as close to a week’s supply for you I could get.” Fred smirked, pushing the box into her arms.
Hermione took it, looking speechless between him and the enormous box. It had to have at least two hundred sugar quills. “Cheeky,” she said simply, fighting the grins on her face. Opening the box, she reached in and grabbed a sugar quill off the top, pulling back the wrapping and popping the end in her mouth. The hard candy melted slowly in her mouth. She closed her eyes and let out a deep breath through her nose, feeling the stress melt away like the sugar on her tongue. When she opened her eyes, she found Fred looking very oddly at her. “What?”
Fred coughed, looking away swiftly, and scratching the back of his head as she swung his bookbag over his shoulder. Hermione looked over at George in question, but only saw him smirking oddly at his brother, almost as if he were holding back a laugh. They really were strange sometimes.
“Now, about the ten knuts—”
“Oh, keep it!” Hermione hurriedly said. “You should use it to buy supplies for your inventions anyways.”
“Are you sure?” asked Fred, looking down at her as the three of them exited the small classroom.
“Yes, of course. I think you’ve fully paid me back with these.” Hermione held the large box up in response.
“Good—” Fred laughed “—because I was about to tell you, I didn’t have the money anyways.”
The three laughed, and Hermione returned her focus to the sugar quill in her hand, placing the tip of it back into her mouth and running her tongue along the feathery grooves. They were silent for a while as they walked, a nice peaceful moment, ruined by the fact that Hermione could not get Fred and George’s words out of her head.
“Viktor Krum does not fancy me.” She felt the heavy weight of Fred’s arm rest on her shoulders and looked up. He was staring down at her like one would a naïve child.
“He can’t keep his eyes off you Granger.”
Hermione pursed her lips and frowned, confused by the odd joke they were playing on her. They continued towards Gryffindor tower, Fred’s arm remaining on her shoulders and Hermione wondering why she hadn’t brushed it off yet like she usually did. In fact, she hardly ever brushed off Fred and George’s small touches anymore. They were incredibly touchy people, which was odd as Ron was not. Ron was awkward and valued his personal space. The twins, however, didn’t know the meaning of the word. The two had no qualms with pulling her this way and that way, picking her up, wrapping their arms around her. Fred and George Weasley had no sense of boundaries, interacting with people on such a level of ease that they turned other’s space into their own.
They were almost to the tower when Harry came running up to them, looking more disheveled than usual. His hair pointed in every direction possible, rivalling Hermione’s in unruliness, the tie around his neck was so loosened that the knot threatened to come undone completely, and his shirt hung wrinkled and untucked from his trousers.
“Hermione—” the dark-haired boy gasped “—I’ve been looking all over for you!”
“Harry, what is it?” she asked, taking a step towards him.
“Um.” He hesitated, glancing at Fred and George behind her with hesitancy.
“Right. Don’t mind us,” one of them said awkwardly.
“We were just leaving,” the other finished before they stepped around Harry and Hermione and continued in the direction of Gryffindor tower. As soon as she could no longer see the retreating backs of the twins, Hermione felt like it was safe to speak again.
“What’s the matter?”
Harry informed her that he needed help on his summoning charms, something they learned in class the previous month, but also something he needed a lot of help with. As much as Hermione loved to help Harry with his schoolwork, the urgency of the lessons was suspicious. The first challenge of the tournament was the following day. When she pressed him for the reason, he would only say that Moody had stopped him in the hallways earlier that day and told him that it was something he needed to practice if he wanted any chance at succeeding in the first challenge. At first, the idea that a professor was condoning cheating, especially in something as serious at the Triwizard Tournament, rubbed at her conscience, but she pushed it aside. Harry needed all the help he could get. At the end of the day that’s what this was all about, making sure Harry Potter stayed alive. Professor Moody could have made it a little easier by giving the hint to Harry a sooner, instead of the day before the challenge, but still it was better than nothing.
They stayed up late into the night, practicing and practicing. When they first started, Harry could barely manage to lamely drag an item a few feet in his general direction. Hermione thought perhaps his issue was a lack of force. She insisted that he needed to really mean the intended spell when he cast it, but that resulted in items flying through the air of the common room at breakneck speed. After taking several books to the head, she insisted that they switch to pillows to avoid any more injury. However, still Harry was failing to make the items come to him directly.
“You need to focus Harry,” Hermione scolded at one in the morning when another pillow had come flying into the side of her head.
“I am focusing Hermione!” he yelled back, running his hands through his hair, and gripping it at the root.
Afraid that he might rip it out from sheer frustration, she took a deep breath and tried again, “Harry, it’s not that you’re not focusing, it’s just that you’re not focusing in the right way. You need to cast the spell with purpose and as you do, just envision the object you want flying into your hands.”
It was after that piece of advice that he successfully summoned a pillow across the room and into his hands. Hermione just hoped that now, as she walked through the crowd towards the first task that it would be enough for whatever they had planned for the four champions. Absentmindedly she pulled on the two braids she had forced her hair into that morning. She relished in the soothing sensation of the hair slightly tugging at her scalp. Her eyes drooped slightly in exhaustion, and she could physically feel the bags under her eyes. Students pushed past her in hordes as they fought to get to the arena that held the first task, but she was in no hurry. The arena was large and intimidating, rising high into the air and casting a long shadow in her direction as she walked down the hill towards what felt like impending doom. It very much resembled the Burrow in some ways, she thought, – a hodgepodge of wood scraps and precarious construction holding up the stadium seats. However, she never questioned the integrity of the stands for a second; magic was a strange thing. She glanced nervously to the tents that connected to the arena, striped blue and white. Harry was in there. Was he scared?
“Alright there, Granger?” came a voice to her left. Turning, she found George matching her pace. She nodded.
“Are you sure?” came a second voice to her right, no surprise as wherever George was Fred was close by, and vice versa.
“Yea, no offense, but you look dreadful,” commented George. Hermione frowned at him, feeling a strong urge to grab his knit cap and pull it over his stupid face.
“Ever the charmer George,” said Hermione sarcastically, but still she rubbed her face self-consciously, wondering just how bad she really looked.
“I’m not George, I’m Fred.”
“No, you’re not. You’re George.”
“You think I don’t know my own name?”
“No, but I think you like to mess with people when they’re absolutely not in the mood.”
“Then pray tell us, what’s got you in such sour spirits Granger? It’s the first task of the tournament! It’s supposed to be exciting,” said Fred, nudging her side with his elbow.
“If you must know, I was up all-night helping Harry prepare for today,” she responded with a small yawn.
“You know, Charlie said earlier that Harry looked a little peaky as well. I figured it was just the nerves,” Fred shrugged.
At the mention of Charlie’s name, Hermione perked up. What was Charlie Weasley doing at Hogwarts? And why had he been to see Harry?
“Why is your brother here?” she asked, as they neared the arena.
“Dunno,” answered Fred.
“He never mentioned it,” George added. Both of them acting as if the fact that Charlie, of all people, would be there wasn’t at all strange. It couldn’t have possibly just been to support Harry, they barely knew each other. She also couldn’t imagine him taking time off from work just to watch the Tournament. He’d have to come all the way from Rom— she stopped dead in her tracks, her stomach dropping.
“Wait, what is it your brother does again?” she asked Fred and George frantically, them having turned around to face her when she stopped walking.
“Who, Charlie?” George looked at her confused.
“No, Percy. Yes! Of course, Charlie!” Hermione yelled, having no patience for George’s general state of being.
“He works with dragons of course. You knew that Granger,” Fred answered. Hermione felt like crying or screaming or both. It all made sense now and she had no idea what to do.
“When did you two know that Charlie was in town?” She pulled at her braids again, this time harder, causing pain to shoot through her scalp.
Fred looked at her with concern. “About two days ago, why? Granger, what’s wrong?”
Hermione wheeled forward towards the twins and began frantically hitting them. Their cries of surprise, not stopping her for a minute.
“How. Could. You. Not. Tell. Me. You. Idiots?!” She punctuated each word with a hit to each ginger-headed twin. If she had known sooner, she could have helped him! She could have told him. She let out an audible gasp and ceased hitting the two idiots. She had to tell Harry! Turning on her heel, she ran full speed towards the champion’s tents. Hermione ran until her calves burned and her chest ached, but she did not stop until she had made it to her destination, skidding to a stop right before the main entrance. She very well couldn’t barge right into the tent to find Harry, she reasoned to herself. Students most likely weren’t allowed to enter as they pleased. Creeping to the side, she noticed a split in the canvas that traveled all the way to the ground. Moving the material to the side, ever so slightly, she peaked in and saw Harry sitting not too far away.
“Psst!” she called, quietly attempting to grab his attention. Harry perked up at the sound and turned his head, looking for the source.
“Harry!” she whispered, hoping to draw him over this time. With great relief, Harry stood and walked towards her, stopping just short of the fabric.
“Hermione—" Harry looked at her incredulously “—what are you doing here?”
“I’ve um, I’ve come to see you off,” she stuttered unsure of just how to tell him what he was about to face. “Remember, the key is to concentrate. After that you just— “
“—have to battle a dragon?”
Overwhelmed with the raw emotions of fear, relief, and surprisingly…pride, she pushed through the fabric and pulled her best friend into a tight hug. She held him close, feeling the familiar sting of tears welling up in her eyes. He had known. The stupid, stupid boy had known all this time and he hadn’t told her. Mostly likely one of his many attempts at martyrdom. She relished in the solidity that was her best friend Harry Potter as he hugged her just as tightly. For all she knew, this might be the last time they saw each other, and she was pretty sure Harry knew that to be true as well as his fingers dug into her back. She breathed in his familiar scent – handle polish from the broomstick servicing kit she had gotten him the year before, the earthy scent of the quidditch pitch, fresh linen, and something that could only be described as very distinctly Harry.
A flash of light appeared behind the lids of her eyes and she pulled away from her friend in confusion. Looking around the tent she saw none other than Rita Skeeter. Adorned in a vile lime green skirt and equally putrid vivid yellow blouse, she sauntered towards them followed by a camera man and a floating Quick Notes Quill and parchment.
“Ahhhhh, young love. How…stirring,” Rita sighed, looking at the two of them behind her horn-rimmed glasses like the cat that got the cream. Her lips, painted bright red, pursed as she assessed the two of them, thinking of what she might write next.
“You. I’m surprised they let you in here,” Hermione glared at her, detesting everything about the woman – from her curly blonde hair piled high on her head, down to her pointy toed heels.
“Well, I have to say—" the slippery journalist walked closer to Hermione, circling her “—I expected you to be… prettier.”
“You have no business being here!” bellowed a deep voice from across the tent. Viktor Krum stood tall and intimidating, looking at Rita Skeeter disapprovingly. “This tent is for champions and friends.”
Rita Skeeter slid her eyes over the strapping Bulgarian in a predatory fashion. She smiled in a slimy manner, shifting her gaze between Hermione and the two champions before addressing the tent, “No matter, we’ll be going. We…got what we wanted.”
  ***
Fred stood in the stands next to his brother feeling more excited and more anxious than he ever had. Hermione was still missing, and he had no idea what happened and why she had run off like that. He wanted to run after her, but George pulled him back, informing him that they had to make it inside the arena, or they’d never get decent seats. Fred agreed but insisted on saving a seat for Hermione in case she showed up again. So now, while everyone else in the stands chatted away in excitement, Fred continually scanned the crowd looking for the familiar figure of Hermione Granger. It wasn’t until the first task was about to start that Hermione emerged out of nowhere by his side. Fred moved out of the way, allowing her to take her seat between himself and George. Her eyes and nose were red, like she’d been crying, but before he could ask her what happened, Ludo Bagman entered the arena and began speaking.
“Hello and welcome to the first task of the Triwizard Tournament!” Bagman announced with great enthusiasm in his voice. Git, thought Fred looking over to his brother and sharing a look of discontent.
Bagman continued, “Now, for our first task, the objective is simple! A golden egg has been placed within a nest in the arena. The goal for each champion is to obtain that egg! Obtain the egg and they move onto the next task! However, each egg will be guarded by a mother dragon.” The crowd went wild. Some gasped in shock and horror, others screamed in excitement. Fred stood silent, realizing now why Hermione had been upset. George, however, not making the connections, jumped, and hollered at the prospect of watching four people go head to head with actual real-life dragons. He reached over Hermione and grabbed Fred’s shoulder shaking him in elation.
Once the crowd had settled down enough, Bagman started again, “Each of our contestants have selected a dragon at random already and so it is my pleasure to start off the Triwizard Tournament with our first champion, Cedric Diggory!”
The stadium was hysterical, screaming and cheering as loud as possible. A chant of Diggory! Diggory! Diggory! echoed through the space as they waited for the first contestant to appear. Fred watched as a dragon was directed into the arena, his brother Charlie standing out as a giant ginger beacon among the other dragon handlers. He clapped for his brother, shouting Charlie’s name as the excitement around him, brought him out of his worried stupor and fueled his excitement.
Fred cheered and clapped, watching in awe as each champion took their turn at the dragons. Each brought their own spin to the task, some getting burned, others slammed into rocks by the strong tails of their dragon, but all succeeding at getting their golden egg and moving onto the next task. Cedric Diggory had used a transfigured dog to distract his dragon, just barely avoiding the full force of its flames when it changed its mind last minute. Fleur Delacour put her dragon into some kind of trance, distracting it long enough to obtain her egg. Her skirt did catch fire at the last minute though, something Fred found very entertaining. Krum’s battle was the most entertaining. Sending a spell right into the dragon’s eyes, the blinded beast trampled frantically about the arena, smashing its eggs in the process. Some in the crowd booed at that, but Fred thought it was pretty cool, nonetheless. Despite his invested viewership of the first task, Fred continually snuck glances at Hermione out of the corner of his eye. Her face was maskless as she watched in equaled awe and overwhelming horror. She was an open book.
So, when Harry finally stepped into the arena, his dragon much nastier and aggressive than the last two, Fred reached out and brushed his thumb across the back of Hermione’s hand. It was a brief bit of contact, but he hoped it was enough to calm her. Hermione looked down at her hand and then back up to him with a curious look before giving Fred a small, tight-lipped smile of appreciation. The Hungarian Horntail, a vile breed of dragon Fred was very familiar with because of his brother, paced the arena menacingly as Harry entered further into arena. The crowd gasped collectively when the terrifying dragon spotted him, shooting flames in his direction. Luckily, the young contestant jumped out of the way at the last second, taking refuge behind a large bolder. Fred’s heart leapt and sunk. This was Harry Potter – his little brother’s best friend, his teammate. How as he planning on defeating this dragon?
“Your wand Harry! Use your bloody wand!” Fred was brought out of his morbid realization by the shouts of Hermione Granger. He turned to look at her standing beside him, caught completely off guard by her outburst and use of profanity. Then, almost as if he had heard her, Harry withdrew his wand and cast a spell that Fred could not hear. The crowd stood in stale silence, confused and anxious as nothing happened for quite some time and then, zooming through the air came Harry’s Firebolt. Fred roared with excitement, feeling now that Harry had some kind of chance at maybe defeating the dragon. No one at Hogwarts was better on a broom than Harry Potter. Now, mounted on his broom, Harry’s small and distant figure began advancing the dragon, attempting to grab the golden egg out from underneath it. He twisted and dropped in the air, narrowly avoiding swipes and flames, and Fred found himself chewing on his thumb from nerves. At a particularly close miss from the dragon, he felt someone grab tightly onto his robes and looked down to see Hermione holding tightly onto him, her eyes never leaving Harry who continued to fly through the air. Releasing his thumb from his mouth, Fred reached down and took Hermione’s hand in his tightly, looking back as Harry began taunting the dragon, getting it to lift up into the air. Everyone held their breath as the Horntail spread its impressive, bat-like wings and lifted into the air towards Harry, but before the dragon knew what was happening Harry was diving down, faster than falling, towards the eggs and then it was done. He had captured the egg and with the fastest time out of all the contestants!
Fred released Hermione’s hand as he jumped up and down in excitement, grabbing onto his brother’s shoulders and shaking George in celebration. Hermione between them was more ecstatic than he had ever seen her. She jumped and screamed, the smile on her face so wide he could feel the joy emanating off of her. He watched as she hugged George enthusiastically, both of them laughing in relief as the crowd chanted Potter! Potter! Potter! Potter! She turned towards him and jumped into arms, wrapping her arms around his neck. On instinct he lifted her up, her legs dangling off the ground as they both laughed. Fred held her close, feeling her whole body buzz with happiness. When she pulled back, her face merely a hair breadth away, Fred’s breath caught in his throat. He swallowed thickly, his face warming and most likely matching the pretty blush that had spread across Hermione’s face as he stood there with the younger witch still in his arms. He coughed awkwardly, diffusing the tension and released his bookish friend. Her body slide down the front of his and when her feet hit the ground, Fred made quick work of turning to Lee nearby.
A few hours later, when all the proud Gryffindors joined in the common room to celebrate, Fred sat in a relaxed state. He and George had done their due diligence as the rowdy party starters earlier in the night, smuggling bottles of butterbeer into the tower and passing them around as they decorated the small common room with banners and small self-exploding fireworks. Harry was the star of the show. Everyone, it seemed, had decided to forget their pervious opinions on his entrance to the tournament, and instead were taking any opportunity they got to congratulate the boy. That included his little brother. The two friends had made up the moment they had all reached Gryffindor tower after the first task, Ron admitting that he didn’t think any sane person would enter their name willingly after watching Harry get almost eaten by a dragon. Fred just shook his head and thanked Merlin he had never been that dense. Looking around the room from his seat, his gaze landed on Hermione as she sipped on her butterbeer, her full pink lips wrapping around the bottle. She leaned against Ron, her head resting on his shoulder casually as he and Harry talked.
He stood, setting his empty bottle on the table next to him, and walked over to the trio.
“Well look at this, the happy throuple is back together.”
“Shove off,” said Ron, but in good spirits as he smiled good-naturedly.
“Now, don’t go getting all moody again brother,” said George, swooping in to stand by Fred’s side.
“Yeah, we much prefer you like this. Less morose. Less of a prat,” added Fred.
“Oh, leave him be, Fred. You’re being a twit,” Hermione chided, lifting her head off of Ron’s shoulder and giving Fred a warning look.
“Oi, don’t run my good name through the dirt,” gasped George, holding a hand up to his chest, scandalized.
“I didn’t. I put Fred’s name through the dirt. You, George, are just lovely.”
“How is it you tell them apart? I’ve known them my whole life and even I can’t do that,” asked Ron in wonder, looking down at Hermione.
“Yeah, how do you tell us apart, Granger?” asked George, sounding a bit annoyed. Fred wasn’t surprised. Switching places was his favorite joke.
“Now why would I tell you that? That takes all the fun out of it—” Hermione gave them a cheeky grin before shooing them away with her hands “—now go on. Go cause trouble somewhere else you two.”
Fred and George turned, heading over to where the bottles of butterbeer sat.
“She’s something isn’t she,” George commented, reaching down, and grabbing a bottle.
“Yeah,” Fred responded, grabbing a bottle himself and looking back at Hermione.
“Very spirited Granger is, yeah?”
“Yeah,” Fred agreed, not breaking his gaze.
“Quite pretty too, don’t you think?”
“Yeah—” Fred only realized what his twin had said once he’d spoken, pulling his gaze away from Hermione and looking at his brother in scandal “—wait, what? No, she can’t be pretty, I mean she’s Granger. She’s Ron’s pal. That would be inappropriate.”
“Oh, right. Of course,” agreed George, giving Fred a cheeky grin.
“Don’t be ridiculous Georgie,” said Fred shaking his head. “I don’t think of her like that.”
“Okay.”
“I mean, do you think of her like that?”
“Nah, not really my type.”
“She’s like a little sister, really.”
“Absolutely.”
“And if I’ve been spending a lot of time with her it’s only because she’s been helping us.”
“Seems reasonable to me.”
They were quiet for a moment, the air between them stiff and uncomfortable as Fred tried to think of more ways to defend his growing fondness for Hermione Granger.
“Besides—" Fred continued “—even if I did feel that way, which I don’t, she’s head over heels for our baby brother and I’m pretty sure Angelina and I are getting serious.” He looked over to Angelina, chatting enthusiastically with Alicia Spinnet about Harry’s flying earlier at the task. Her hands flew through the air as she mimed flying maneuvers.
“Yeah, when did this happen?” George asked, his tone and expression one of amusement.
“Well, it hasn’t really happened yet. But things are different…You were the one that said we needed to do more than mess around in secret passageways.”
“No, I said that’s what she wanted. I couldn’t care less what you do in your free time Freddie,” laughed George, before taking a more serious tone. “But if I did care about your free time activities, I’d probably ask something like ‘How do you feel about having a…girlfriend or whatever’?”
“She’s a gorgeous girl that I get along with swimmingly. Oh, and she lets me shag her on a consistent basis. I’m pretty sure I’d be a complete nutter if I were upset about it,” Fred stated concretely. The words were true, at least he thought them to be true, but the speculation in George’s response when he simply replied ‘If you say so mate’ put a grain of doubt into Fred’s mind. 
Chapter 11>>
Taglist: 
@theworldisugly-22
@aoonai
@sjh-07-10
30 notes · View notes
fishfingersandjellybabies · 5 years ago
Text
Abandoned - fic
Characters: Jason Todd, Ric Grayson, bits of Tim, Cass and Damian Summary: Ric was an only child. A man named Jay decided to remind him that, in another life, he wasn’t. A/N: Reminder Ric Grayson is one of the worst things to ever exist and the fact that they completely ignored what would happen with those really close relationships he had with his siblings is a bunch of bullshit. So here’s Jason word-vomiting for me. I wrote this in one go in the middle of the night. Sorry it’s garbage. The batkids were driving back to Gotham from some top secret mission and shit probably.
~~
Ric frowned as he stepped out of the bar. There was a car blocking his cab in the alleyway.
And that in itself wasn’t a problem, not really. Had happened before. What made it worse was that there was a man in a leather jacket standing nearby, leaning on a light pole, puffing away at a cigarette. Ric didn’t know why, but he had an intense feeling the man was the car’s owner, and that this little blockade was on purpose.
Ric huffed, shoving his hands in his pocket as he began to stomp closer. He didn’t really want to fight one of the fine folks of Bludhaven today, but would if he had to. He had fares to find and bills to pay, and this guy looked like one of those smarmy assholes who would drag out a stupid argument just out of spite.
As he got closer, the man glanced over, a sharp grin flashing onto his face in recognition. He popped the cigarette into his mouth and pushed off the streetlamp, fixing in his jacket. While he did so, Ric caught a glimpse of scars, violent looking ones, and even a few wounds still in the process of healing.
Ric blinked, and his stomach dropped in frustration.
One of them.
“Bruce Wayne sent another one of you, huh?” He snapped before thinking too much about it. The man snorted a laugh, running his fingers through his hair. Ric took note of the white streak near his bangs.
“Nah. If he knew I was here, he’d kill me actually.” A drag of the cigarette. “Again.”
Ric stopped in front of him, waiting.
“Ah, yeah. Sorry. Amnesia.” The man exhaled smoke right into Ric’s face. “You wouldn’t get the joke.”
“Doesn’t sound like it’d be funny even if I did.” Ric countered easily. “Mind telling me why you blocked my cab?”
The man shrugged. “Wanted to talk.”
Ric groaned, glancing to the skies. “Look, I’ll tell you the same thing I told that Barbara woman. I’m sorry I don’t remember whatever relationships we had before, but I don’t want to come back to Goth-”
“I don’t give a shit about all that. Don’t come back, I don’t care. It’s your life.” The man cut off. “That’s not what I wanted to talk about.”
“…Oh.” Ric pursed his lips, looking around. “Then what do you want?”
“I want to talk about…” The man seemed to think over his words. “What you else left behind.” Suddenly he gestured his arm towards his own car, directing Ric to look for himself. “I want to talk about them.”
Ric glanced over and realized that the man’s car wasn’t empty. There were three people inside, three kids by the look of it. Two in the back and one in the front.
The teenagers in the back could have been twins from where he was standing. Both with black hair and pale skin. Petite. The girl’s hair was longer, almost to her shoulders, but the boy could have used a haircut himself too. The girl smiled and pointed to something on the phone the boy was holding between them. The boy laughed too.
In the front passenger seat was a younger boy. He was also consumed by the phone in his hands, headphones shoved into his ears and sweatshirt hood over his head. His knees were curled up to his chest, and he looked like he was hugging himself.
He looked…sad.
Not that the two in the back looked any better. They looked tired. More tired than a couple of teenagers should. Concerningly tired.
Ric looked back to the man. “Who are they?” And almost an after thought: “Who are you?”
“…You used to call me Jay sometimes. So let’s go with that.” Jay said absently. “And they…are your siblings.”
Ric was already shaking his head as he looked back. The three in the car didn’t seem to notice them. “I don’t have any brothers and sisters. I’m an only child.”
“By blood, yeah. By found family…you’re the oldest of five. Legally too, technically.”
Ric looked back. “Five? There’s only three kids in that car.”
Jay pointed to himself. “You were also kiddo’s legal guardian for a few years, too. But that’s less important in the long run I guess. Kind of.”
Ric’s stomach was churning now. “Okay, so Bruce Wayne had a bunch of kids besides me. So what?”
“So…that’s what I wanted to talk to you about.” Jay took another sharp inhale of his cigarette, seemingly steeling himself. Thinking. “Because Bruce is one thing. The secret cave and what we did down there is one thing. Don’t want to come back to that? Fine. Be as big an asshole as you want about it. I don’t care. No one does. Nightwing was a beloved hero around the world, but if it came down to the world having Nightwing or having Dick…Richard Grayson safe, not a single person would pick the former. Besides, heroes retire. Heroes quit. Heroes become bad guys. No big thing. It was wrong of Bruce and Barbara and whoever else to try to force you back into a role you didn’t remember.”
Ric waited.
“That’s one thing.” Jay repeated, and suddenly his voice was angry behind the cigarette. “But abandoning those kids is another.”
A moment to let that sink in.
“And sure, at first I thought I’d come here and say abandoning the people who love you was really shitty, but you know? A lot of people fucking love you and I don’t care about a single one of them.”
He pointed towards the car.
“But them? They adored you. Still do frankly. Especially kiddo.” Jay emphasized his point by jabbing his finger forward again. “You saved his life. You saved all their lives in one way or another. And even more than that – you loved them when it kinda seemed like no one else would. You gave a shit when not even Bruce did.”
Jay dropped his cigarette back between his fingers. Exhaled, and it was shaky. Upset.
“And I get it, I do. Leaving Batman? Easy. Leaving Bruce? Honestly, even easier. It’s not a life any of us should have or want and…you got out. Yeah, it was through getting shot in the head and forgetting everything, but. You got out.” Jay waved it off. “But what I have a problem with is that you left them and you don’t even care.”
“Because I don’t know them.” Ric countered, feeling his own emotions bubbling up. “How can I care about someone I don’t know?”
“Literally, you did all the fucking time!” Jay hissed. It seemed like he wanted to shout, but instantly turned it to a whisper. He glanced nervously at the car, and Ric realized – the kids didn’t notice them because Jason didn’t want them to. He didn’t want them to see Ric, or hear this conversation. “It was what made you…you. What made you special. Because it didn’t matter who it was or what they’d done. Even if you didn’t know someone’s name, you cared.”
Ric just stared. “I’m not that person anymore.”
“And I’m suspicious about that, because I’m pretty sure amnesia doesn’t change who you are as a core person, and Dick Grayson was no fake when it came to his heart, but that’s not what’s important here.” Jason snapped. The cigarette was close to burning his hand and he dropped his, squishing it under his heel. Immediately he pulled another pack from his pocket, along with a lighter. He shoved the stick into his mouth and lit it. “Because, okay, I can even forgive you not caring about some of the people around you when you woke up. Bruce, Barbara, even Alfred, maybe. Me.”
He paused, to inhale. Then exhaled the smoke, but into the sky this time.
“But they’re just kids.” Jay whispered, looking at Dick with some of the most pained eyes he’d ever seen. “What happened wasn’t their fault, wasn’t their choice. Trust me, if it was, that asshole in the front seat would have taken that bullet for you in a heartbeat, a goddamn thirteen year old.”
Ric let his hands in his pocket roll into fists.
“But this wasn’t their fault, and they’re the ones suffering the most here. Because, yeah, you’re not Dick Grayson, and you’ve made that clear. You’ve made it very clear you want no association with how the old you was, or anything he did. But they’re a bunch of fucking kids who have to convince themselves that their older brother is dead and gone and never coming back, but watch you be alive and well down here in fucking Bludhaven anyway.”
Ric found his gaze slowly drifting back to the car. The girl in the backseat had taken the phone now, the boy next to her leaning on her shoulder with his eyes closed. The little boy in the front hadn’t moved.
“And I take back what I said earlier. You being his legal guardian is important. Because you were like his dad, then. His motherfucking dad. You remember losing your dad. Imagine how it is for him to be forgotten and abandoned by his, while he’s still around out there enjoying his life?” Jay spit. “And Tim – you were there when his dad was murdered. When his best friend was. His girlfriend. One of the only ones there for him. You were there for Cass when she didn’t even know how to fucking speak. When she had no one but some parents who wanted to kill her. It was years ago, but how do you think they both feel now? How do you think they’re coping?”
“So what, are you saying this whole mess is my fault?” Ric snapped back. “It’s my fault I got shot and lost my whole life?”
“No. It’s not your fault what happened to you. But it is your fault how you reacted to it.” Jay answered coldly. “Avoid your old job. Avoid the people harassing you and trying to force you to remember something you can’t. But those three did nothing to you. They’re children. And you abandoned them without even giving them a damn chance. Without even attempting to start over with them or let them try.”
“Why are you telling me this?” Ric demanded. “What do you want me to do about it?”
“Nothing. I don’t want you to do a damn thing.” Jay shrugged. “I just wanted you to know.”
“Why?”
“So you know what you’re missing out on, being a stubborn piece of garbage who refuses to even acknowledge the people of his past, let alone interact with them.” Jay took a long inhale, and Ric watched the cigarette slowly turn to ash. “They’re good kids, Ric. Good kids you helped make. And now you’re mocking them with your mere existence and man. It just sucks.”
“And what am I supposed to do about it?”
“Like I said – nothing. Just wanted you to know. Barbara came down here and said her peace, so I figured I should be allowed to say mine.” He dropped the remainder of his cigarette and snuffed it out. “You mind going to your car first? I’m sure you’ve picked up on it right now, but I don’t want the babies to see you if I can help it. You’re still a bit of a raw wound for them, if you didn’t catch that.”
Ric stared at him for a moment. “…Tell the kids I’m sorry, if the conversation ever comes up.”
Jay shrugged. “I would if I thought you meant it, Ric. After all, Dick made it a point to not lie to them, if he could help it.”
Ric grit his teeth and turned towards his car without another word, making sure to keep his face in the shadows as he passed the windows of Jay’s car. None of the occupants even glanced up.
“Good luck with those memories and shit.” Jay called after him. Ric didn’t respond, and slammed his door a little harder than he meant to after he dropped into the car. He started his engine and rolled down his window, listening.
Jay was whistling as he walked back to the car, and jerked open his own driver side door.
“What took so long?” A young voice whined. Ric glanced into his rearview mirror to see it was the boy in the front seat. He hadn’t looked up from his phone. “I didn’t think destroying your lungs with cigarettes was an extended affair.”
“Was watching some old men down the street fight over a chess match.” Jay seemed to say nonchalantly. “Also had more than one cig. Excuse me if I don’t want to waste my supply, and enjoy the moment.”
The boy’s answer was cut off as Jay got into the car and shut the door. Ric listened as his engine started, and watched as they pulled away, freeing him from his temporary prison.
He threw his cab in reverse, dropping out of the alley and onto the road. He shifted to drive, and took off, ironically, the same way Jay and his crew went. In fact, they were at a light just down the block, waiting for it to turn green.
And Ric found himself frozen, blocking both lanes with his car, because the girl – Cass, he’d called her – was staring out her back window, directly at him.
When she’d caught his eye, she simply smiled, though it was clearly sad, and gave him a single wave.
Then the light turned, and Dick Grayson’s siblings disappeared around the corner.
56 notes · View notes
mhalachai · 5 years ago
Text
#hour of the wolf au where tony and chris keep meeting up at arms dealers conventions and one day chris shows tony a picture of his daughter #and tony wonders if he's seeing a ghost or having a stroke
@princesssarcastia replied to your photo post: WOW OKAY JUST LEAVE THAT THERE WHY DON'T YOU
Okay you know what, here's another spin on what might-have-been in Child of the Wolf, where Chris and Tony know each other from back in the day at all these arms dealers conventions, etc. They met each other a few years after Allison was born, and they'd usually exchange a little off-hand snarky, because Tony has no time for the small-timers and Chris thinks Tony was an arrogant show-boat. But they talk, and at least it was a relief to get away from the truly smarmy of the others at the conventions.
Then one conference, when Tony's about ready to straight up murder a bitch (specifically, the sonofabitch from Minsk) Chris decides to intervene and direct Tony out of the room to the nearest bar, and they get to talking, and Tony, who is in a foul mood, asked Chris what he does when he goes home, does he have a wife and kids and a picket fence. And Chris, who knows that Tony had been going to have a kid with a werewolf (everyone knew about the Vasquez family, after all), doesn’t want to rub it in, but Tony is really in a bad mood so Chris pulls out a picture of him holding Allison, who was about six by this point.
And Tony looks at the photograph and the first thought in his mind, that was what Clara's baby would look like, because he had seen all her baby pictures, and this little child that belonged to the blue-eyed, blond-haired guy looked exactly like his dead fiancée.
And so he does what any Tony Stark would do in the situation.
He figures he's losing his mind.
He doesn't ask how old the kid is, where she was born, does she like sushi or French fries, does she like to read, is she smart is she smart, because these are not the questions a man is allowed to ask about another man's child, because Allison is Chris’s child, that's not even a question in Tony’s head. It's so much more likely that Tony is finally falling prey to early-onset dementia than...
Than...
So. he represses.
He pushes it all down. He’s mis-remembering what Clara looked like. He’s letting grief knock him off course. It’s what happens with grief, that’s what all the counsellors he didn’t see would say.
He changes the topic.
Another year, another convention. Tony sees Chris and Chris sees Tony and this year, Pepper is with him, and it’s only when she’s gone off to try to fax something from Monaco to Los Angeles do Chris and Tony talk. Tony keeps it light, flippant. Chris responds in kind.
This time, Chris brings up Allison. He shows Tony another picture, because Chris is so proud of Allison he could burst. She’s starting in gymnastics, and Tony sees a tiny dark-haired girl in gymnastics clothes holding a bronze medal and a shy smile and it’s Clara all over again, only Clara was never shy, Clara was always bold and confident, even as a kid.
So it’s easier this time for Tony to say, “Really? Third place?”
“It was her first competition, and she was competing against kids three years older than her.” Chris puts the photo away. “She’s be able to kick your ass in the balance beam.”
“She could kick my ass on a flat floor,” Tony says, and that’s it, he can’t think about little dark haired girls who were the same age his daughter would have been. “You still making those sedge-shaped blades?”
By the time Pepper returns, they’ve both irritated each other enough to part ways.
Each year, the same thing. Allison is in gymnastics. She’s in reading club. She’s a natural at swimming, practically lives in the pool.
The year Allison was 12, Chris didn’t come to any of the conventions.
Or the year she was 13.
And because Tony is a terrible person and only a tiny bit obsessed with this Argent guy, and not his daughter who was around the same age Tony’s daughter would have been, Tony asks Jarvis to do a welfare check. They’re alive, these Argents, Jarvis tells Tony, but moving around a lot.
So that’s it, Tony reasons. Chris is just busy.
Chris shows up at the convention in Johannesburg the next year. He’s aged, even though he’s only two years older than Tony. And he’s quiet, too, but whatever.
Tony doesn’t see much of him until the third day, when he locates Chris morosely sipping scotch in the bar. “Thought you’d had enough of this riff-raff,” Tony said, dropping into the barstool beside and gestures for vodka.
“Some of us have to work for a living, Stark.” Chris rubs his eyes.
Tony busies himself tipping the bartender, then sips the alcohol. The taste doesn’t burn as much as the conversation would. “So, where you been?”
“Busy.”
“With what?”
Chris slams the rest of his drink. “Work. Moving. Family stuff.”
Tony’s heart jumps, and he is reminded that he’s a creep of the worst kind, hungry for the meagerest scraps of this random guy’s family life, and his daughter who looks too much like Clara for Tony to forget. “Huh.”
Chris looks at him for a long moment, and Tony’s trying to figure out if he’s about to get punched or propositioned. Then Chris reaches for his wallet and pulls out another picture. “That’s my sister, Kate,” he says, and pushes the picture across the bar. A blonde cutie, maybe 20, was in the shot with the ghost of Tony’s dead fiancée. Allison is 14 now and it’s like staring at Clara’s quinceañera picture, jesus christ. “She’s staying with the family for a little while.”
Right. Focus on the 20 year old sister, instead of the 14 year old daughter. “She’s younger than you.”
Chris shrugs. “It happens.” He puts the picture away and there’s nothing Tony can say. “Word on the street is that you’re in bed with the big guys these days.”
“World needs protecting.”
“Yeah.” Chris chucks a hundred rand on the bar and gets up. “Just know that the bigger the wolf, the bigger the teeth.”
Tony narrows his eyes, because that’s a very specific dig. “Fuck you, Argent.”
Chris leaves without another word, and that’s the last time Tony talks to the man.
Then there’s Afghanistan, and Stane, and Iron Man. Tony stops going to conventions, stops thinking about Chris Argent, and another man’s dark-haired daughter.
He has his theories, of course. And he’s never seen a picture of Argent’s wife, so he doesn’t know what she’s like. That’s probably where Allison got those dark eyes and her dark hair. That’s all it can be.
Because Tony knows, he knows, that the mountain lion that killed Clara had eaten their baby. That was what the medical report said. That was what the police said.
And that another man’s daughter, who was around the same age as his own daughter might have been if she hadn’t been eaten before she was born, looked a little like the love of Tony’s life when he was 20?
Tony’s Iron Man. He knows how weird the world is. Coincidence happens.
Tony has to stop thinking about another man’s daughter. Tony’s not a father and he needs to cut it out wondering what it would be like.
He has to stop.
Then Ivan Venko bursts into Tony’s life and he invents a new atom and someone digs Captain Steve Rogers out of the ice and then aliens invade New York.
It’s a busy spring for Tony and he doesn’t wonder about Argent, not even a little bit, not an iota.
Until Jarvis informs him one September day that a DNA test had matched to Tony’s DNA, with the results delivered to a sheriff’s station up in Northern California. The DNA test had been a paternity test.
And Tony doesn’t even think about any random encounters where a condom may have broken, because the report also shows that the sample was tested against Clara’s remains and came up positive and all Tony can think is that someone found the baby’s skeleton, no matter how far north it was. Someone found his daughter’s body.
He’s in the suit and flying north before Jarvis can caution him.
He lands in Beacon Hills and finds Natasha Romanoff in backwoods-beige and he is so fucking confused and angry and he lashes out, please tell me tell me, and then from a back office out walks Allison Argent.
He knows that girl. He’s seen her pictures growing up. Only now he sees her and it’s her, his daughter, Clara’s daughter.
The girl in Chris Argent’s photos.
They’re the same girl.
Clarity slams into Tony. He has been watching his own daughter grow up, raised by someone else, someone who had stolen her away.
Tony watched his own daughter grow up and he did nothing.
And so he does what any Tony Stark would do in the situation
He flees.
Natasha’s yelling after him and Allison’s just staring at him with huge, hurt eyes, but he flees.
Things go much the same as they go in Child of the Wolf after this, with Pepper and Clint kicking some sense into Tony, only here he can’t tell them about the absolute guilt eating at him. He spent so much time trying to push Clara’s memory away that he never asked the obvious question about Allison.
But how could he?
It takes Tony a few years to admit all this to Allison in CotW, and she’s hurt, she lashes out, but they work through it.
Then Tony dies to stop Thanos and Allison has to keep going on her own.
The universe start to unravel.
Allison gets flung back in time to 2012.
And that’s the one thing that makes it all easier in this divergence from Hour of the Wolf, gentle reader, for after Allison gets into a fight with Chris and kicked out of the house, gets picked up and dusted off by Sheriff Stilinski and Deputy Rushman and offered a safe place to stay at the Stilinskis’, the second thing she does, after taking a shower to get the dirt and blood of her person, is to borrow Stiles’ laptop and force her way into Jarvis’s server with less tact than speed.
“I need to talk to Mr. Stark,” she tells a very suspicious Jarvis. “Tell him I’m Chris Argent’s kid. He’ll want to talk to me.”
It takes Tony ten minutes to come on the line, and the moment he locks eyes with her, Allison can see that he knows, he gets it, the scales have fallen from his eyes.
She holds her chin up as she says, “My name is Allison Argent, I was born on Sept. 24 in Los Angeles, and we really have to talk.”
Tony can’t say anything. Allison knows he’s running through everything in his head, all the missed opportunities, all the clues, everything he saw and pushed away.
“Tony,” Allison says sharply, because the one way to get Tony to do what any Tony Stark would do in the situation, is to get him working to fix something. “I need your help.”
And just like that, Tony snaps into the present. “Who are you?” he demands.
“I was raised by Chris Argent, only I don’t know if he’s my father.” Allison cocks her head to the side. “And Natasha Romanoff is in town playing deputy and is very interested in me, which I find interesting, don’t you?”
Tony is frozen for a moment. “How do you know Natasha Romanoff?”
Allison decides to kick over every can, every anthill. She has a universe to save and only 27 years to do it. “I met someone this summer who had a lot to tell me about Natasha and everything,” she makes up on the spot. It’s a good enough lie to get most of her knowledge of the current events on the table. “First things first. How are we going to do this?”
Tony stands up. It’s all so different for Allison from the last time. This time, her father isn’t running away. “Where is Beacon Hills?”
“Second star to the right, straight on til morning.”
The corner of Tony’s mouth twitches. “Does that make you Peter Pan, or Wendy?”
“Neither. I call dibs on Captain Hook.”
Tony’s eyes glint. “See you in half an hour, kid.”
“I can’t wait,” Allison said, and her heart burns.
In this divergence, at least, Allison gets her father back without any reservations. 
All she has to do now is to save the rest of the universe.
Time to get to work.
~~scene~~
60 notes · View notes
smallcowplant · 5 years ago
Photo
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
[ P A R T  T W O ]
my favorite thing is monsters (book one) by emil ferris 🧟‍♀️🔍🧛‍♀️
quick synopsis: adult (coming-of-age story from the perspective of a young girl, but definitely targeted at an older audience)/graphic novel. set in late 60′s chicago, the fictional graphic diary of ten year old karen reyes recounts her experiences as she tries to solve the murder of her beautiful and enigmatic upstairs neighbor, a holocaust survivor.
page count: 416
rating:★★★ (this is a hard rating for me...think 3.7-3.9....oscillating to a 4....4.2....I don’t know, man)
review: I keep doing this fun and cool thing where I buy a book without realizing it’s the first in an (unfinished) series, and then end up being cast woefully adrift by reality. that’s what I did with this one. purely based on the artwork alone, I can tell you that this book is a treat for the eyes. a lot is going on here, and there’s something so engrossing about being swept up into the chaotic pen strokes and colors. the story is an interesting one, and not entirely what you expect. the characters are all distinct and layered---really riveting people who feel near-painfully real. as the first book in a two (?) book series, it leaves off with the central (and now additional) mysteries unsolved---which leaves the reading experience feeling unfinished and kind of disjointed. I’m stuck in a bit of a confusing mid-zone with this one, where I truly....well, I can't say I enjoyed it, since this story is so much more than that? I was...fascinated? enveloped? I’ll be reading the next one, definitely.
one of us is lying by karen m. mcmanus 🥜🚓📱
quick synopsis: young adult/contemporary mystery/suspense. five students walk into detention. only four make it out alive. who did it...and who is lying?
page count: 361
rating:★★★ (firm 3.7)
review: the breakfast club....but with murder? if you’re down for that, you’ll enjoy this book! it certainly kept my attention. and MAN was this a suspenseful and super stressful read. (if you need a book that’ll make you go “wow, I’m glad I’m not in high school anymore”, this is it lol!) there’s a bunch of really interesting character studies going on in this one, and it definitely lends to a tense and involving read. the only reason the rating isn’t any higher is just that certain elements of it didn’t work...entirely...for me. that doesn’t mean that they were bad...just not what I...wanted? there’s two more books in this series, and while I’m not anxious to get my hands on them, I’m fairly sure I would read them!
murder at morrington hall: a stella and lyndy mystery by clara mckenna 🐎🍵💏
quick synopsis: adult/historical mystery. 1905. stella kendrick, a lively and confident american heiress, is tricked into an arranged marriage by her coldly ambitious father. her groom-to-be is viscount “lyndy” lyndhurst, who is both roughish and financially strapped. despite this rough beginning, they find themselves oddly drawn to each other. could they actually be a good match? however, all courtship is set aside when the pair discover the vicar who was  to marry them----dead in the library. now they must work together to solve the crime and find the culprit.
page count: 304
rating: ★★
review: ugh, it pains me to say, as I thought I was signing myself up for a fun turn-of-the-century murder mystery/romance...but this was just...meh. a meh story. I feel like it had potential to be an enjoyable, soapy romp with a dash of sensuality...but it was none of those things? (basically, I wanted a self-indulgent and delicious slice of chocolate cake...but I ended up with a week-old raisin muffin.) it didn't help that I had some issues with certain things the writer included. in particular, I REALLY didn’t like the equating of fat = mean/ugly and the repeated use of the word “bulbous” to describe certain characters noses----I had to do a quick google search to see what the hell the author was talking about. still not sure if she was trying to imply that the characters had rhinophyma/rosacea or just that they had bigger, “ugly” noses, but neither is good lmao. whenever you put a “plain/regular-degular person” with a big nose up against your array of stock White People™ characters with thin noses and angular faces, AND make those “plain” characters play the “wow, I’m so ugly but these characters are so pretty oh woe is me” bullshit in their inner monologue, I’m dipping. I’ve collected my paycheck, clocked out, left the building. (your story is already about a bunch of rich, straight, white people in 1905...I’m already skeptical, don’t test me. jk, but also not.) I’m fairly sure this would have caused a decent amount of people to DNF this book, but I’m a stubborn little bitch, and if I paid actual money for the hardcover copy at goddamn Barnes and Noble, I’m reading it. this is all to say that....if I’m being thrown out of enjoying your soapy historical murder mystery to gripe about random shit, there’s a problem. other than that? carpet was described a lot, the twist was decent, the romance was okay (no smut---or anything even vaguely close to romantic/sexual tension---and the kisses were not described at all, so I have no clue if either of them do more than press their lips together while admiring each others pale necks, but whatever), and the setting was the most interesting thing about this book (a crumbling english estate in the countryside?? sign me tf up). I won’t be reading anything more in this series, but that cover is pretty cool isn’t it? (I don’t know that the vase had anything to do with the story I read, but it does look really neat.) sidenote: hate to be a smarmy asshole, as I know full well how much work goes into writing, and I’m in no way trying to shame the author...this book just didn’t do it for me.
wilder girls by rory power 🌳🦷🥀
quick synopsis: young adult/horror/mystery. on an isolated island off the coast of maine, raxter school for girls is under quarantine. a mysterious disease has wracked the island, leaving teachers dead, students twisted and changed, and the woods that surround it dangerous and wild. while the disease consumes the island, the girls wait---for help, for the cure that was promised to them. but when hetty’s best friend disappears, she must venture out of the safety of the school, past the gate that separates them from the woods---and what she finds will change everything.
page count: 363
rating: ★★★★★
review: powerful, blistering, and utterly terrifying. that’s what immediately comes to mind when thinking about this book. I read it in a breakneck pace, devouring the whole thing in a feverish five? hour haze. once it was over, I sat bleary-eyed, the air around me feeling different than before, my hands tense and my stomach jumping. “you were a good one.” I said softly, kissing the spine. so yeah, it’s good. it’s very good. heartbreaking and awful and shockingly beautiful. this one hurts. I felt this one in my bones, in my soul. read it.
lovely war by julie berry 🌷💥💞
quick synopsis: young adult (but the youngest character is 18...so I think this could comfortably slot into adult)/historical (with a touch of fantasy). the intersecting stories of hazel, james, aubrey, and colette: a classical pianist from london, a british would-be-architect-turned-soldier, a harlem-born ragtime genius in the u.s. army, and a belgian orphan with a gorgeous voice and a devastating past----told by the goddess aphrodite, who must spin the tale or face judgment on mount olympus.
page count: 468
rating: ★★★★★
review: do you know how many times I CRIED while reading this book? because I certainly don’t! I lost track, as there are simply too many painful and beautiful things contained in this book. heart-wrenching, sumptuous and intoxicating, vivid in the best and worst ways, sharp and soft at the same time. I met my boyfriend while he was still active-duty military, so the wartime/seperation themes hit me very personally....but even without that, this book is excellent. expertly weaving together mythology and history in one gripping piece of art, it left me with a wistful smile on my face and a faint ache in my heart. it’s good. very good.
we have always lived in the castle by shirley jackson 🏡💀🐱
quick synopsis: young adult? adult? who knows!/mystery/horror. mary katherine blackwood is eighteen years old and lives with her sister constance. she has often thought that with any luck at all she would have been born a werewolf, because the two middle fingers on both of her hands are the same length, but she has had to be content with what she has. she dislikes washing herself, and dogs, and noise. she likes her sister constance, and richard plantagenet, and amanita phalloides, the death-cup mushroom. everyone else in her family is dead.
page count: 146
rating: ★★★★ (4.5/4.6!)
review: delightfully creepy and utterly odd, with a full cast of extremely unlikable characters and one of the strangest protagonists I’ve ever read. at NO TIME did I have any idea where the story was going, which lead to an completely bizarre (but fun!) reading experience. twilight-zonian/gothic...but better. very eager to read more of shirley jackson’s catalogue, because that lady sure knew how to weave a tale. very glad I read this one.
sadie by courtney summers 📻👥🎙
quick synopsis: young adult (mc is nineteen, and imo I feel like this slides into adult tbh)/contemporary/true crime. told from the alternating perspectives of nineteen-year-old sadie, who runs away from home to find her younger sister’s killer, and a true crime podcast exploring sadie’s disappearance.
page count: 308
rating: ★★★ 
review: sad, awful, raw. that’s this book, simultaneously bright red and angry and deep blue, sadness upon sadness. this book reminds me of every true crime documentary I’ve ever watched---how it wraps itself up in a depressingly soft way, all the emptiness left behind and everything forever-changed. gives me the same icky voyeuristic feeling consuming any true crime content always leaves with me---this peculiar feeling of peering in to others heartbreak, of their horrors. this is a hard book. it’s difficult and not easy to stomach---and it never lets up. know that before you go in. what you may expect/want is NOT what you’ll get. and that’s the trueness of this book. I have my own personal feelings regarding the story, thus the three star rating, but that’s on ME. this book is incredibly well-written and insanely gripping. I finished it the same night I started reading it. if you want a gritty, intense read set in the very bleak reality of our world, this is your book.
FEBRUARY
BOOKS READ: 14
PAGES READ: 4225
# OF 2020 BOOKS READ SO FAR: 17/50
in reflection: my goal for this month was to read ten books, and I did that ...plus four more! so I’m pretty proud of myself, lol! there were a lot of stellar reads this month, and I had so much fun discovering them all! definitely a TON of new favorites to add to my bookshelf! :^)
disclaimer: all fourteen of the books I read this month include/focus on potentially triggering content, although they do fluctuate on the scale of intensity and subject matter. my wrap-up reviews do not contain spoilers/a comprehensive list of potential triggers. I urge everyone to do their own research regarding the content of these books if you’re interested in reading them, and I’m always available for questions. my reviews are just that, reviews, and books that work for me may not work for you (and vice versa).
50 notes · View notes
Text
FIC: Where The Chips Fall
The black door was completely nondescript, but glancing at the woman beside her and the sharp nod she got in response was enough to make the blonde raise and rap her knuckles three times.
There was the sound of a buzzer, and glancing up to her right, she saw the camera stationed above the door shift and move towards her as well as the sudden flash of gold and black disappearing from beside her before the noise started. The camera fixed on her, and rather than frowning at the added security, Jo winked saucily and blew a kiss towards the lens as she waited impatiently.
She thought for a moment nothing would happen, that no door would unlock and she’d be barred from this opportunity. It had taken a lot of sweet-talking, a lot of gentle queries and patience to finally get the story of a witch left alone out of Bobby and the boys, a lot of time and effort to not raise any suspicions after she first heard one offhand comment from Sam about “fuckin’ witches, even that Patrick guy and his fucking poker”. Eventually, she managed to piece the full story together - the legend of the witch who didn’t deal in bones and blood and teeth but instead over a poker table in chips and years. One who might even be able to be reasoned or appealed to in a way so different to most witches that were stuck on their own selfish desires.
The lure of years, of having more than just her allotted timeframe on this earth, of being with him longer than her body as it was would be able to sustain - it was too strong a draw and she’d found herself in her downtime tracking and looking for anything that might suggest the witch was active and prowling. Any sort of pattern or way to find him that wouldn’t lead her on goose chases around the country. That was her plan, right up until a bright sounding laugh and an “Oh, you’re looking for a witch, are you? You’ve got the right demon,” from the one-time witch helped cut that search short.
Jo had told Grey she had a hunt, and that wasn’t really a lie.
There was another sound of buzzing, and then the unmistakable sound of a lock clicking before the door before her swung inwards.
It was a quick walk down the dark, lightless hallway before she found herself in a dusty back storeroom for the bar out front which reminded her sharply of home. Or rather, where she’d once called home in the dusty roadhouse on the side of a Nebraska road. The air held the same musty scent of dust, beer and whiskey that had once been the scent she associated with the safest feeling - that and the smell of warm leather. Now it made her feel bitter and sharp, her sense focused on trying to keep the smell out of her nose and force her mind to focus on the table sat in the middle of the space.
She’d heard from Dean that the witch was a well-dressing, slick-talking playboy type. She’d heard from Bobby that he was cocky and arrogant and could practically read every single tell. All swagger and confidence, and the flare of theatrics to book. Altogether it didn’t sound like anything she hadn’t already tumbled with before and looking at the man sat at the green felt table, fingers clicking the small stack of chips together, Jo could tell neither of their accounts was accurate anymore.
Sam’s account though? Of a man mourning the loss of his love, of a witch without purpose but with a heart not unconnected to the pains and struggles of others, of someone who might be able to understand her situation but was still recovering from his own crushed heart?
He definitely seemed to fit that bill in her eyes more so than the picture painted by the other two hunters. Sure he wore a nice suit and an ironed shirt, and the very smarmy approach of the three buttons undone. Sure his hair was quaffed correctly and it looked like he had had a manicure very recently. Sure he eyed her with the look of a card sharp ready and waiting to strike. But she could see the bags under his eyes, the dark circles from what must have been years of restless or sleepless nights. The way the tiniest wrinkles were forming at the corner of his eyes that weren’t from age and weren’t from laughter anymore. And the way he seemed to be weary beyond his years as she moved towards the table.
“You don’t look much like my ten o’clock, darlin’, unless you’ve had a sex change in the last hour.” The man’s eyes focused on her, the click of the chips sounding louder than they should in the small space as she made her way behind the spare chair facing across from him. The Irish lilt of his voice made the words sound gentler and less threatening than the way his eyes glinted dark and dangerous in the overhead light. “Are you here to play, missy?”
“I’m here to win.” “Aren’t you all. You don’t look much like my usual type.” “You don’t know much ‘bout what I look like then.”
“I know more than you think, girlie.” The witch replied snappily, a hand gesturing across to the chair in front of her with toothpick spinning between his fingers with the dexterity of a real sharp player. “I can read people, darlin’, and I can tell you think you know what you’re doing here.”
Jo found herself scowling as she pulled the chair out and shrugged her leather jacket off her shoulders and onto the back of the seat before sinking down across from him. Eyes focussed sharply on the way the witch’s tongue flicked out to wet his lips before he set the toothpick back between his teeth and reclined back into his seat. There was a seriousness to his review of her, taking in each movement as she shifted back as comfortably as she could into the rickety chair.
“Now, before we get more acquainted let’s see how well I can see through you, shall we darlin’?” The man quipped sharply as he bit the end of his toothpick between his teeth and slid his chips back into the elegant carry case on the tabletop. Instead, he picked up a deck of cards and with a sound Jo was more familiar making than receiving, she felt her eyebrow raising before she could stop it at the gentle sound of the cards stacking and sliding together reminiscent of her misspent youth. The witch grinned across at her, lips tugged into a knowing smirk before he raised a hand with half the cards to gesture towards her. “You, my dear, are used to bein’ on the winning end of these games. Older men and cocky men who underestimate you based on that pretty little face of yours. Probably learned this game sittin’ on your daddy’s knee with some cheap beer you’d steal sips from - tell me, am I warm?”
“Actually it was my mom, not my dad that was the player.” Jo snapped back haughtily, shifting her weight to relax back into her chair as she watched his own reactions just as carefully as he watched her own. There was a brief widening of his eyes before they squinted back at her, considering and prying at her as if trying to determine if it was the truth or not. She bit the inside of her cheeks to stop the quirk of her own smirk that threatened, knowing that both were a lie - days spent playing against any and every hunter after Rufus had taught her the ropes as a way to practice her numbers - but if she could pass this test she’d be one step above him for the rounds to come. “And she only drank bourbon.”
“Pity, I’m fond of the Irish stuff myself.” The man replied with a smug grin as he cut the deck again before shuffling them quickly and spreading the cards in a quick line across the table, flipping them the right way up and then wrong ways again in a flash. “Well, let’s get down to business, shall we? Patrick’s the name and Texas Hold’em is the game. And you are?”
“Jo. Joanna Harvelle.” The blonde replied with a smile of her own, before blinking in surprise as the man stood up abruptly - cards still lying face down on the table. “Surprised you don’t favor the Irish style of game as well as in your drinks.”
“Oh you know more than the popular rounds, do you now?” Patrick asked, the surprise clear in his tone as he moved about the space towards a small cupboard not far from the table almost out of the line of the dim lighting’s visibility. There was the sound of something hard hitting the bottom of a glass before he turned to look back at her, his hand held out towards her with an empty tumbler other than the chunk of ice in it. “You want a drink too, Jo? I get the feelin’ we’re going to be playing for some hours tonight.”
“Whatever you’re havin’,” she replied quietly, shifting uncomfortably in her seat for a moment as he let out a huff of a laugh and returned to the table with a glass for each of them. Jo reached out before he could set it down, taking the drink from him and taking a sniff - the malt tones of Jameson’s easy to note, and somehow not surprising that he was serving something so classic and uncomplicated. “Thanks.”
“You’re very welcome, darlin’, just for the politeness - how about you set the buy-in value?” The dark-haired man said with a jerk of his hand, toothpick back between his fingers, as he sat back down in his chair. “Usually it’s twenty-five years, but perhaps you don’t want to waste that pretty youth of yours.”
“That’s fine with me.” She snapped back, waiting for him to settle in as he lent forward, arm across the green felt before him as he moved to pick the cards back up. The toothpick and the way his lips would curl fully up on one side in a cocky smile made her skin crawl a little, but this was the safest option she’d come across so far. If he knew she was here though, Jo knew - spinning her ring around her finger awkwardly as she thought about it - that he’d throw a fit at her being there and even just trying this. The prospect of losing twenty-five years with him made her stomach flip, but the prospect of gaining them extra made her heart thud harder in her ears. “You cuttin’ or am I?”
“You want to do the deck?” “Seems unfair that the one with the bank gets to control the cards as well to me.” “Perhaps, but it’s my game, Joanna, so you’re playin’ by my rules.”
That didn’t surprise her, nor the way his lips quirked all the way up in a twisted smirk. The cards snapped against each other again, and as he sat the deck in the middle of the table and opened the chip carrier again, Jo frowned as she watched the witch pull out two stacks and set them beside the cards. This was what all three of them had said, and his hand - that toothpick back between those dexterous fingers - waved over the stacks as he chanted the ritual to set them from chips into years. As he lent back and began the same on two others in front of him with the same chant and hand movement, Jo pulled her chips towards her, slowly setting the piles into the sets she liked. Little towers of five in a row, before fidgeting with the plastic discs to create the quiet clink against one another.
“So, ready to play?” “Born ready.”
That got a small huff of a laugh from the witch, as Patrick began to shuffle and then slid two cards before each of them and sat the deck back to the center of the table. Jo tossed out two chips - the big blind - as she pulled her cards back towards herself and glanced down quickly at her hand, face as blank as she could make it.
King and Four of Diamonds alike. An alright starting point, but excluding many of the options that cards closer together might have afforded her. Flushes were still available though, and a King could come in handy if they both ended up on a Four’s pair or three of a kind.
There was a pause before the man across from her flicked out two discs. “I raise one.”
“Check,” Jo said gently after a moment thinking, tossing one disc out across the felt to sit atop her blind as she rapped the table with her knuckles as she shifted uncomfortably in her seat.
The witch grinned, pick flicking between his teeth as if his tongue was flipping the small stick up as he reached across the table to draw and set out the flop.
Jo had to fight herself from reacting, her hand crushing for a moment around the silver ring on her left hand, spinning the face of it around and around her finger for a moment as she considered the cards. Two more Diamonds - a Queen and a Jack - as well as a second Queen in the remaining red suit. If only her four was a ten!
Considering her options, Jo fiddled with her ring awkwardly, glancing repeatedly between the cards face up on the table and the piercing look on the witch’s face. He just bled out glee behind those dark eyes, amused and sparkling dangerously. Whatever he had, he likely held either a Queen or a Jack in his own hand, but the fact two of the ladies were face up made Jo lean towards the knave.
Chewing on her lip thoughtfully, she picked up one disc and tossed it out again, raising a brow across at the other man as she mumbled quietly, “One.”
“I’ll see you,” Patrick replied, matching her bet with a quick placement of his own chip atop his others before he reached to flip over the turn card.
It took everything in her not to react as the King of Clubs stared up at them, and from the likelihood of probability - the game had just shifted into her own favor instead of the gleeful look that had been on the witch’s face. Jo knew she must have given something away though, as the dark-haired man sat back in his chair now, reaching up to pull the toothpick from his lips as he considered her.
“Two years,” Jo said quietly, slowly shifting another two chips out onto the pile on her side of the board. She blinked slowly as she moved her hand back, trying not to let her fingers shake in pre-emptive excitement. All that could lose her this hand was another Jack, and the probability of that was small, but not impossible. She’d have to wait until the other folded or the River flowed before she knew if this would be in her hand.
“Two huh? Well, how ‘bout we make this fun, hey, Joanna.” “Isn’t this already fun for you?” “Oh, sweetheart, I find the learning curve more fun than the luck involved. How about we make it five and I’ll give you a bonus chip if you aren’t here to make yourself young and beautiful.”
The man sat out a full tower of five chips with the other four already out there, a wicked smile curling up one side of his lips as he lifted his whiskey to his lips, considering her and her moves.
Looking at the board again, Jo fiddled with her chips for a second, the calming sound of their clicking sinking her back to the days spent on Rufus’ knee and sliding the coins of her pocket money for cleaning tables or sweeping the floors across the tabletop as she stared down this hunter or that one. Flicking her eyes between her chips and the witch’s curiously dark eyes, she nodded before she added another three discs out to match his five. They were already playing for nine years.
“You need to give me a chip then, I’m not here to be young,” Jo said back gently as she fiddled with her ring again, watching hungrily as the man ran an eye over her before nodding and fetching her a freebie from the chip holder. If nothing else, she would only be down eight years now if the River showed a Jack.
“Interesting, darlin’, very interesting,” Patrick said with one of those same sharp smiles, sharper and darker than the glint in his eyes as he moved his hand to hover over the deck. “Let’s see how your first hand has gone for whatever your goal is then, shall we?” He didn’t wait for a response and simply flipped the last card over for the board with a flourish and a twirl of that toothpick between his fingers.
Jo felt her stomach drop at the black card facing up at her, the bored-looking manchild with his staff staring up at her from the Jack of Clubs. She didn’t even need to look up from it to know that the other would be fighting down a gleeful sneer at the way the cards had fallen, letting her fingers slip back from her chips and instead working over her ring repeatedly. Spinning it around and around as if it could keep her from reacting any harsher to the loss that was about to come.
“Check.” “Oh, darlin’, you just made a blue didn’t you?” “Luck of the draw, isn’t it?”
“That it is, that it is. Now, you’re not goin’ to respond to any raise I make are you now?” He looked across at her, and Jo blinked balefully for a moment before nodding her head and biting down on a self-deprecating smile as the witch gave a huff of a laugh. “Well, I’ll be kind to you shall I-” Patrick quipped, rapping the table with his knuckles. “And we can get this hand done and dusted with a flip, aye?”
Jo sighed as she turned her cards over, and shook her head ruefully seeing the Ace of Hearts and a Jack staring at her from the other’s hand before he pulled the pile across the tabletop towards himself.
“Thems the breaks, sweetheart. Did you want to keep playin’ or you ready to be in your forties already?”
“My button.” Jo snapped back as she rubbed awkwardly at the back of her neck for a moment, as he slid his chips into neat stacks before he began cutting and shuffling the deck again with another laugh.
The next hand was possible trash and checking to add the two chips only to meet the blind, Jo wasn’t surprised that the other followed suit. It was a smart move, to wait until they had seen the flop if neither of them had decent hands - and a Five and Two of non-matching suits was definitely not a decent hand for her to start on.
As two Nine’s and a Five flopped out in the center of the table, Jo felt that might have just changed, but waited for the other to consider the table thoughtfully with that ever-present smirk but the uncertain twitch of his lips that gave away almost nothing except that there were probably no Five’s or Nine’s in his had at that moment. That the witch threw out three chips with a flourish suggested he might have two of an Eight, Seven or Six though. Jo slid her own matching three years across the table to await the flip of the Turn card as she took a sip of her drink, thumb still spinning the ring on her middle finger gently, soothingly.
A damned Jack. But this time, a welcome reprieve for her from the chance she might lose this hand as well - already five years in on this hand and down the eight from before, she didn’t want to face fighting back to make up thirteen years instead of three.
The witch seemed to pause though, staring thoughtfully across at her rather than making any calls about the hand just yet - dark eyes focused fully upon her face and then running along all the pieces of her he could see. Jo knew the moment his eyes paused and held on the silver chain just visible under the neckline of the blue sweater she wore, and then the way he fixated on her still spinning ring as if trying to determine exactly what it was that drew her there. As if he could read her mind by reading her face and hands and the smallest shifts of her stance.
“You know, perhaps I was wrong about you, sweetheart. You seem to be reading me like a book and I’m struggling to pin you down.” Patrick spoke with that same smugly joking tone, that she could tell he meant nothing but the opposite as he smirked across at her. “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you knew exactly what it was you were playin’.”
“And you don’t mean the poker, right?” “Of course not. That’d require none of the brainpower you’re runnin’ through right now counting the odds and cautiously keeping back from jumpin’ full-on in.” “Very true. You mean that I’m playin’ against a witch, yeah?”
“See now, that’s what I like in a competitor.” The man’s grin grew wider as he sat back in his seat, still not making a move to set any of his chips forward or make any bets on this round so far, just setting his toothpick down next to his hand of cards as he looked back at her. “I like someone that has surprises available.”
“Is that just these days since she left you?” Jo found herself compelled to ask. That little part of her that always struggled with impulse control straight up directing her, daring her even, to ask about the man’s dead love. To ask a question about the only nice witch that the boys had ever interacted with from the way Sam had described her. She felt like her tongue was too big for her mouth at the furious look that flashed across his face for a split second, followed by an even more painful and haunting look for an even smaller fraction, before the other raised his glass to his lips to delay a response or hide his reaction. Jo shook her head, cheeks blushing sharply as she lent forward for a second, fingers twitching as if wanting to reach out to comfort him. “I’m sorry, that was rude-”
“So, you’re one of them are you?” “One of what?” “A hunter like that trio of bumbling buffoons a handful of years back.”
“Ah. Yes then.” Jo replied softly as the man seemed to rake an eye back over her, trying to assess the validity of the concept. As if his eyes were looking for that scar on the side of her neck now that he was paying attention, or the way her hair had split ends she’d not found the time to get trimmed between cases, or the way her fingers had thin pale lines that cut over the very ends of the pads of her fingertips that had taken so long to heal. “That would be a group I’m part of.”
“So it is. You disguise it well under all your finery and the pretty face, you know.” The witch bit back, gesturing at her with his almost empty glass before he tossed the remaining contents back and set the crystal back down on the table beside that toothpick of his. The next second he appeared to be back in the game or never having left it unlike the distraction leaving Jo’s mind scrambling to quickly remember that the threat was likely any card higher than a Five that the other might have in his hand. She shook her head a few times before the click of chips caught her back. “Raise you three.”
“Check.” Jo rapped the table, setting out the three chips and bringing the total hand up to eight each as before. If she won this, she’d be back where she started, a good position to be in.
And then the River came rushing over with a Seven of Diamonds. A card higher than a Five, and leaving Jo’s stomach tying up in knots as to if the other’s hand held that magic number or not to beat her two pair.
Patrick appeared to be doing the same mental arithmetic, and the next moment, Jo let out a rush of air as he rapped the tabletop without calling to add any extra tokens out and spend any extra years on this hand.
The flip of both their hands, showing his useless Six and Three in comparison to her useless Two and her Five that turned her hand into a two pair and the winner of that round. She slowly pulled the chips back over to her side, and began stacking them carefully into their piles of five - gently clicking them together as she realized she was right back where she started from but no worse off.
The next hand few hands were uneventful and more teething than anything - with his winning with a pair of Sixes of all things and then her own win with a Jack high that had her down all of one chip given the discrepancy to the shitiness of their hands. The third hand had her up by two again with a hand of Two Pair.
“So, before we begin the next round - if you tell me why you’re here, I’ll give you another freebie chip. That’d take you up to twenty-eight years, so up by three overall.” Patrick’s voice was soft and guiding at that point as if trying to draw the secret out from her of the push for her to be there, as he’d stood to refill both of their drinks. He looked over his shoulder towards her after a second, raising an eyebrow at her. “What is there for you to lose other than a free extra year of your life if you decline?”
“There’s many things for me to lose, actually, and that’s part of what I’m here for,” Jo replied softly, her voice quiet and filled with uncertainty compared to the playful banter they’d had over their useless and worst hands thus far of such poor opportunities. If she wasn’t so concerned at walking away at least even on her buy-in, she might have bet up a storm on the hand with the Jack high just to scare him off and end that round quicker. But instead, she was playing cautious and gentle, playing the chances rather than the gut instinct that sometimes led her to greatness. Fiddling with her ring again, the dim light above the table catching in the shining crystals and bouncing small sharp jabs of light around the room and tiny rainbows into the shadows around them. “But the main one is.. the main one is a guy called Grey.”
“You’re riskin’ your future for a guy?” “He’s.. not just any guy. And I want to be with him forever.”
“Darlin’, I hate to be the one to break it to you - but humans don’t really live forever, no matter how much it may seem that way.” Patrick’s tone was condescending in a way that made her want to check out her chips and then punch him in that beaky nose of his, before she could shake that desire off. “I mean, unless this fellow is like yours truly, you’re not going to get much longer winning some years without splittin’ them.”
“You’re right, but oh so wrong.” Jo quipped back. She spun her ring one more time, before letting out a soft sigh. “He’s as immortal as you practically are now, though not quite so old as you supposedly are.”
“Oh? And what exactly what makes this man of yours so special, sweetheart?” “He’s a monster.”
“Well, color me surprised again, dollface, that is not what I’d expect for someone like you.” The witch seemed to freeze for a moment at her reveal, though he returned back to the table within a few seconds and his face was impulsively smug as it had been the whole time they had been playing. “And here I thought it wasn’t done by your kind and that.”
“You’d be surprised the number of us that don’t quite follow the killin’ method of dealing with things,” Jo grunted the words out, with a shake of her head and a raise of her hand to rub awkwardly at her neck and then twist a finger through the dainty silver chain of her necklace.
There was a shift, and looking up from her hands and the sliver wrapping around them, Jo was somewhat nonplussed by the way the man was leaning forward - arm resting on the table as he peered towards her - eyes fixated on the thin chain in a way that made the dark circles under them stand out sharper as he was thrown into the shadow of both the light and whatever it was rushing through him. Jo couldn’t be sure, but she was almost positive it was something to do with the woman Sam had quietly told her of. The one that had promised to love the man forever, and then finally changed her mind. The one that forced his hand to draw her years out of her and into him instead. The one that made this ancient soul destroy the one he’d loved most. Whatever it was, it made her stomach twist to see the twitch of his lips before they finally formed into a scowl.
“So, the little lady thinks she can win some extra time to spend with her lover, does she? Well, I’m here to tell you, darlin’,” Patrick’s voice sounded rougher then, harsher and less the smooth and charmingly playful tones of before and a darker edge to them that made Jo happy she knew that someone was waiting nearby in case anything bad happened and a borrowed silver bracelet around her wrist she was assured would protect her from any demonic or witch flare-ups. His words turned into knives instead though, as he picked up the cards and shuffled them through and viciously sliced her cards across the table to her. “You might win some years here. You might even double your bets with me. But that time? It’ll mean nothin’ in the long run. You’ll be the same fickle way all you women are - you’ll decide somewhere down the line that this fella? He’s not enough for you anymore. You’ve got other things you care about more, or places you don’t want to be. You’ll get sick of him and his ways. You’ll find you loathe what you’ve become for him, the things you gave up for him like a normal life or families. Your love will turn into resentment, and you will slowly burn the both of you from the inside until there’s nothin’ left for him in this world once you decide to leave him.”
His words were vicious and cruel and punctuated through his entire speech by the click of chips between the both of them as their cards played out. The witch’s words were harsh, but the cards were harsher for him. Jo’d upped the bet to six years on the flop - the Ace in her hand met by an Ace on the board reconciling that of the cards out, she probably held the highest match unless he’d gotten a straight right away with the Ten of Clubs and King of Spades sitting face up as well. The Turn gave another Ten, Spades this time, and they each raised again taking the total number up to a matching ten years.
As the final River card was set out, a Seven of Spades throwing her at risk of fighting off a Straight or a Flush with a lowly two pair, Jo found herself swallowing thickly as the witch snarled across at her, another two chips pushed into the pot as a call with it,  “You will grow to hate him and what you’ve become for him instead.”
Jo sucked in a breath at his words, shaking her head a little as she clicked her chips, carefully trying not to let his distractions force her into a bad move as she looked at the fifteen discs still on her side of the table and the ten years investment she’d already placed in. Meeting his eyes, the dark fire burning in them calling to that dangerous impulse of hers to brush with danger - that adrenaline junkie siren call and the risky nature she always had - and before she realized what she was doing, before she’d fully weighed the risks that perhaps they might be deadlocked or he was calling her out, she saw rather than felt herself sliding the corresponding chips forward to match his bet.
“Oh, darlin’, you are in way over your head.” The Irish man sneered at her, flipping his hand over to reveal a King and a Five but neither of them Spades. Jo’s heart that had been racing and thudding in her ears the moment she realized she’d put twelve years on the line stopped and the rush of silence as it returned to normal set her floating over the barbs he laid out.
His own smirk twisted in disgust as Jo flipped her Ace and Eight over - both of them a Two Pair but her Aces coming out trumps.
“You sure ‘bout that?” Jo said back quietly, the soft slide of her own bladed words as she raked the pot over to her side of the table and began restacking them. There was a huff of a laugh, but mirthless in the sound from the other as he began reshuffling the deck before Jo added gently. “By the way, you owe me another chip.”
The cards made a slick sound as he riffled the cards together between his two hands and the table before tapping them all back together again. Squaring the deck and setting it in the middle of the table, the witch gave another harsh-sounding laugh as he pointed at her with his toothpick.
“Right you are, missy, right you are.” Patrick nodded, fishing one of the chips from the holder and setting it down on the table between them, one finger harsh and pressed white atop it. “You can’t say I’m not a generous man with my life, can you, darlin’?”
Jo nodded her head, reaching out to take it, though his finger held firm and hard until she caught his eye. That same thrill-loving impulse told her that there was danger afoot as she stared back at him - silent and considering - for a long moment before he withdrew his hand and started dealing the cards again. She couldn’t tell what it was as she drew the chip back to her pile now thirty-eight up, but something told her that this friendly game was about to change for the worse.
That instinct was proven right over the next five hands, her fortunes going up and down in waves through crappy hand after crappy hand. A Jack High of all things was her only win in the second hand out, a bluff that the witch hadn’t bothered calling and let her take the four years only from the blind and Flop round before he passed it in. The rest were atrocious for the both of them, but Lady Luck seemed to be smiling on the Irish man more than upon herself for most of them. Those thirty-eight years slowly dwindled away through no fault of bad plays of her own back down to only twenty years - the fates how they are and the luck of the draw on the witch’s side eating her profit away until she was down again and struggling to make it back up. It might only be five down from her buy-in but it was a blow from what she could have walked away from the table with if she hadn’t given in to that need for the heart-thumping thrill and wager of loss.
“Now, sweetheart, you’re down a pretty few years right now. You sure you want to keep this up and leave your bonnie love sooner?” Patrick’s voice was back to that silky smooth charm, but Jo knew it was poison underneath. It was sharp and meant to taunt her into giving up, into leaving the table at a loss rather than rush after another big win. Or perhaps it was a taunt into making her chase that winning high rather than quit while she was ahead. And unfortunately, her brain wasn’t making the decisions as she quirked a brow up at him across the table before he began to deal for the next hand. “He wouldn’t appreciate your comin’ home all wrinkled and a failure, would he?”
“I doubt he’d care about such trivial things. More the years gone than the physical change.” “You sure ‘bout that? Men are as fickle as you women are, you know.” “Oh, I’m sure. He’s not a man after all.”
The bitter sounding laugh rang through the room as Jo lifted her cards to look at her hand as she set out the two discs for the big blind that round. A Seven of Spades and a Two of Hearts. The hearts made her smile, a tiny thought that something about it connected to her playing with her heart on the line and his the way that she was. The hand wasn’t good at all, but she felt something quiet in the back of her mind that sounded like his voice whispering that it would be alright.
“Well now, it looks like someone’s got a good hand.” Jo blinked in surprise as she looked across the table to the other, having forgotten to school her face blank for half a second as she’d let the smile tug her lips up rather than keep her poker face in place. The dark-haired man was smirking across at her as he played with his chips for a moment, before tossing five out alongside the small one year blind. “Let's take it up by four, shall we?”
Looking back down at her cards - a useless hand that any other time she’d fold with and count those two blinded years as the bad money she didn’t want to throw good after - Jo chewed on her bottom lip for a moment before she nodded. Something, she couldn’t tell what at all, was telling her to trust this hand and the two hearts it held onto. Sliding another four coins across to match his, Jo nodded again.
The Flop served it’s purpose, and Jo nervously shifted in her chair as she continued to roll her ring around her finger to calm herself down. She’d already broken the facade of calm before and accidentally made the witch think she had more than she’d had - but now, looking down at the Eight, and then the Seven of Diamonds and the Seven of Clubs to join her own tucked into her hand, Jo felt that little prickle of excitement starting up again.
“Well now, looks like we’re both in a good spot there, right sweetheart? I call ten.” Patrick quipped, toothpick held between his teeth as his grin pulled all the way up on the left in that dangerous way that made her certain he had something good in his hand from the get-go. A pair already, most likely, and as he threw out another ten chips - a bold move but not an unpredictable one as he seemed to have learned Jo had trouble backing down from a bite - his grin got wider still like a shark circling its prey. “How’s about it? Your two pair versus mine, isn’t that right?”
Jo hummed quietly, before making up her mind and shifting not only the ten of her chips to match his own but another two on top of it with a nervous rub of her necklace chain as her eyes darted between the Board and his own predatory smile. “I raise another two.”
“Oh, darlin’, that’s just reckless.” He let out another laugh, sliding the requested two discs across to match her bid and call her in turn. “You’re down to four years, and you won’t make it through another hand at this rate.”
That thought hadn’t crossed her mind, and Jo knew immediately her cheeks were flushing in reaction to her foolishness to risk it all on this hand. Three of a Kind like she had was a good spot to be in right now, and it would trump his Two Pair if that was indeed what he had, but if he had two Eights in his hand? He’d have a Full House and she would be down to four years of the twenty-five she’d started with, and not nearly enough to play another round.
“Guess this is the last hand then,” Jo said quietly, blinking away the sting that she might have just lost entirely at this rate and would be walking away feeling closer to sixty than thirty, as she continued to rub her thumb against and spin her ring nervously.
There was another of those mirthless laughs as the Turn card showed a Six of Spades, and the witch stared her down for a long moment. And then his knuckles rapped upon the top of the table, rather than raising the ante at all. His eyes were fixed on her, and blinking in surprise at him, Jo let out a shaky breath as she too rapped her knuckles to check. No extra coins needed at that point as she guarded her remaining four protectively.
And then it happened.
Jo’s heart lurched violently in her chest as the River card was laid out and that thudding in her ears continued to ring sharp and high. She didn’t hear a word the man said as his lips were moving, his hands were pointing and gesturing, and he sat back in his chair with a smug, self-satisfied grin as he’d slid four chips into the pot.
All Jo was focused on was the way her Two of Hearts tucked carefully away in her hand, had just found it’s match in the Two of Spades facing up at her from the last round.
“So, what do you say, you goin’ all in, sweetheart?” Jo blinked and shook her head for a moment to clear her ears as she looked at the card and his risen bet. “Is that a no-”
“I call. All in.” Jo breathed the words out, harsh and ragged as she shoved the remaining four discs across the table and her hands splayed out, shaking nervously against the green felt. She didn’t have the years to play another hand, and she had to make this one work for her - her and her Full House had to be higher, it just had to - or she’d be leaving the table then and there with some more silver strands and more lines around her eyes than she came in with. She had to win this, and her heart was lodged in her throat as she watched the other shake his head sadly at her actions.
“Darlin’, your man is going to be mighty upset with you.” The witch said gently, as he turned over his cards - revealing to her immense relief a pair of Tens rather than the Eights that could have wrecked everything for her. His smirk, however, held the cockiness of someone expecting an Eight in her own hand and the win of the pot to go to him. “You looking forward to hittin’ sixty in the blink of an eye?”
“That’s where you’re wrong,” Jo said softly, rolling her thumb over her ring again, calming herself from the warmed metal and the press of her finger pad into the intricate design as she allowed her smile to slowly grow. “And I’m cashin’ out now.” Jo flipped her cards with the other hand, the Seven and Two partnering up to give her her Full House and the ownership of the forty chips in the center of the table. “I’m goin’ to quit while I’m ahead.”
There was a moment of joy she got to experience watching the Irish man’s face shift and twist in surprise to frustration and then finally, as she fished her pendant out from inside her sweater to grasp tightly and excitedly around the sharp edges of the design, it turned into a soft smile as the other looked across at her.
“That, my dear, was a very ballsy play. And a very smart move.” Patrick’s voice was gentle there, and she almost felt like crying not only in her own happiness to have not risked so much for no reward but for the way she could see part of that tiredness in the man’s own face - the wear and tear of his losses and the work he did for nothing but himself anymore - ease a little. And then the chips were alight and the brush of ash that never reached her other than the power behind it washed over her. Her shoulder that always seemed to ache from sitting too long felt better, and as she let go of her necklace she noticed her hands didn’t have any of the pains from the breaks so long ago that she didn’t leave be for long enough. Nothing hurt and raising her hands to her hair, she saw even the split ends had come back together.
Jo let out a surprised noise before the man laughed again, that mirthless sound was harsh and jagged but wasn’t as condescending as it had been previously. “Well now, aren’t you a lucky one. If you ever want to play again, darlin’-”
“I’ll try not to take too much from the bank next time.” Jo finished for him, her eyes lighting up as she pushed her chair back, looking over the table in disbelief as she rose to her feet. Tilting her head as she shrugged on her leather jacket and the sound of footsteps coming down the hallway to the exit suggested his previous engagement may be there, Jo waited for a moment to see a middle-aged man with a pot-belly, the sagging jowls of a man who’d ate his way through his youth while he played College football but hadn’t adjusted once the knee injury took him out of the game, and the pale band of skin around his ring finger that suggested divorce had come first rather than death, before she turned back to the witch. “Thanks again, Patrick. I’ll be seein’ you.” She didn’t know what compelled her to do it, but leaning down she pressed a brief kiss to his cheek, laughing herself at the stunned look on the witch’s face and the same on his next victim’s before she started off for the door with a new, or should that be old, spring in her step.
Behind her, she could hear the scrape of a chair and the clicking of chips as the words bounced off the walls and down the hall with her. “Are you ready to play a little game?”
2 notes · View notes
pwnyta · 6 years ago
Text
Nobody ASKED for any of my shitty Pokemon character doodles... BUT IM IN A MOOD.
SO yall have to deal with it.
This is under a read more so dont come at me about it being annoyingly long. Blame Dumblr. Theres a SHIT TON OF DOODLES UNDER THE CUT.
First off I wanted to give Holly a whole classroom of friends... it wasnt GONNA be an all girls school... but I kept crankin of little girly Mons....
Tumblr media
I dont actually have a shiny Darumaka or Eevee... but theyre two of my favorite shinies...
Tumblr media
I drew these four after so theyre a bit different in style. Shiny Swirlex has the same excuse as the other two shinies... I just love the shiny colors
Tumblr media
They also needed a teacher so I repurposed one of my older characters because I thought itd be funny to have a swan teacher... cuz swans are so scary but they care for their babies well.
Darla and Delilah can be bothered with threats because theyre safe with Mr Shandra.
Mikhail only takes classes that are small enough to fit under his wingspan so he can keep them all safe. And Eva and Tiffany learn from the best and just get pissed off like their teacher.
((Hes more bark than bite though... hes not a great fighter and a double weakness to Electric? Garbo. But he puts up a convincing enough front.))
Tumblr media
And because he was a swan I gave him a life mate. The only other being that gets any softness from him.
He was an ex pirate.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Mikhail has no interest in criminals!!! So the captain gave up the pirate life and married a very short tempered bird and gained a lot of weight...because I wanted him chubby.
Tumblr media
---
Tumblr media
‘’Spider’’, Esi, and dear ol Dad. Despite Reds best efforts to keep Esi out of Osborns hands he still ended up an immensely shady bastard but at least hes not as broken as ‘’Spider’’.
I didnt finish their moms because I couldnt settle on a design for Spiders mum....
Tumblr media
Now Spider works for Caedere his beloved boss who would never ever lie to him ever. (Hint: Spiders nature is ‘naive’)
---
Tumblr media
I tried revamping Ray and Hebanon...  but Ray still gay as hell for his boy.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
I bullied Sparky a little. He’ll probably be fine even if Rays got a Mega evo. Its the name of the game Ray... hes supposed to knock his opponent out... you cant get pissed when ever Hebanon gets fucked up in battle.
---
Tumblr media
Did I post these? Am I ever gonna finish these character sheets? No. And look I forgot the most pressing detail of Zippos and thats his fuckin Arbok mark on his back. IM A FOOL.
Tumblr media
Kreetan and his mum and dad.
Tumblr media
So many little comic things I’ll never finish because theres too many and instead of just stopping and finishing something I keep adding to my unfinished doodles instead. This is why I dont take requests or anything.
Tumblr media
I time where Leif and Cyndy actually grow up?
THEY ALL HAVE CAT EARS.
Zippo is curious.
.....AS A CAT.
Tumblr media
Polly is here too!! And shes ready to punch someone RIGHT IN THE NOODLE.
Tumblr media
I also thought itd be nice to draw out some other Chars of Zippo and Crizs generation.
Tumblr media
Theyre.. as you may have guessed are not finished yet.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Clem is a timid lad, Mira... not so much. Very brave
Tumblr media
Addy is a modest princess type
Tumblr media
Jubilee is a sassy lass.
Tumblr media
And Criz. A sweet bashful boy whos never done anything wrong and certainly will not die because no one would be cruel enough to let that happen.
((EYES EMOJI))
Tumblr media
Babby Clem, Addy, and Jubilee.
Tumblr media
WHO’RE THESE ASSHOLES?!
---
Tumblr media
Updated Mistletoe. One spooky righteous(in his own mind) lad.
Tumblr media
She only looks stoic to start... but shes quite the weirdo.
Tumblr media
She just got here and shes ready to go home. What a mood.
Now for some less polished individuals....
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Meh meh meh lookit me IM OMI. Im gonna put three of the exact same Pokemon in the same group so Pwnyta has to suffer tryna come up with different designs.
...But I do like them. I imagine that they remain Ekans because they wont need the mark of their tribe so no one will no where they come from. So spooky.
Tumblr media
I was torn between the codename ‘Sundown‘ and ‘Daybreak‘ for Crobat.
By day hes a wholesome trustworthy priest... by night he tortures people for a shady shady bug man. He’ll determine if youre truly innocent.
Tumblr media
Doc has to deal with all these fuckin weirdos... he just wants to be a doctor... BUT AT WHAT COST DOC?!
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
This is a sequel to the doodle comic I was makin in a previous post... Kop and Doc develop an interesting friendship (In Kops mind. Its more a ‘stalker with a crush’ situation) But hey if Kops not being paid then hes got no reason to hurt Doc.
...Docs a fun character to bully because hes so smarmy and small.
---
AND NOW FOR SOME SCIENCE BITCHES.
Tumblr media
A man of few words and an intense curiosity with mortal beings and his own existence.
Tumblr media
A spooky lad who doesnt quite mean to torment his subordinates... its just his Pressure.
Tumblr media
Id imagine his form changes are a bit like Iron Man in IW when hes fighting Thanos.
Tumblr media
I drew some more science bitches...
Tumblr media
Some casual clothes for the original three stooges.
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Shes deaf Franz! She cant hear you.
Ya know IDK if itd be ‘canon‘ that they all met as kids... I just thought itd be cute. Little psychic babies all doofin off together... the most troublesome one being asleep 90% of the time due to being an Abra.... and narcoleptic. Abra sleep so much naturally... Geller sleeps even MORE... thats why hes so incredibly smart even for an Alakazam.
Tumblr media
I had a whole little redo sketch comic idea of Mewtwo breakin loose and fuckin shit up.... (its never been finished)
Franz tries to put him to sleep. (it doesnt work. He needs Emanuel and Nola to save him and he gets his arm broken for bein such a cheeky lad.)
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Mewtwo doesnt have too much of a problem with Geller due to his soft spot for kids and pure desire for knowledge... but if hes gonna protect the other assholes then PERISH.
Dont worry though big boss Deo wont let his subordinates die let alone the second smartest after him... and saves them all pretty easy. A sharp tentacle arm through the chest will stop even Mewtwo.
Tumblr media
Some booboos happen tho...
Tumblr media
But hes fine eventually and finds his ex wife home watchin the kids.
Tumblr media
Shes promptly expelled.
Tumblr media
Geller also goes back for Dilla and steals him. Lifes too short not to adopt an ancient fossil baby.
Emanuel isnt delighted... but he doesnt have the heart to call the authorities on a man who risked his life to save him.
Tumblr media
Fossil Mons come in two types-- Resurrected fossils which have the skin color of the primary coloring of their Pokemon form so they can be solid black or blue or red or w/e... Ancestors of ancient Pokemon have normal skin tones.
Tumblr media
And another comic sketch idea... where Geller and Roswell are gifted with some fancy new Mega stones... Ros? Not too keen on the idea hes seen what can happen to a bitch when they Mega Evo... he aint got time for that. Geller goes HARD for SCIENCE.
Tumblr media
Ros: Geller I know your a spoon guy but stick a fork in that bastard cuz hes done. COOKED. If he thinks im riskin my ass for his bullshit. Lets go tell him off together (im scared to go without you...)
Tumblr media
Geller: We experiment on living things all the time for the sake of scientific progress.... are we really too good to be subject to our own studies?
Ros: YES. ABSOLUTELY.
Tumblr media
After seeing Geller use his without hesitation, putting his body through a world of hurt for the sake of SCIENCE!!! Ros couldnt pussy out on his boy...
His Mega is just FABULOUS and now he loves it.
--
Tumblr media
I was also makin a team with the Pokemon that have the highest stats (non Legends/Psudos/Megas) but I got bored after Blissey. She has a Togekiss wife I didnt finish either... Oh well.
Shes a bold lass and prefers double battles with her support wife. She doesnt like using dangerous moves as its in her nature as a Blissey to heal.
---
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
(I forgot his whiskers... OH WELL)
I wanted to give Flaminio some people who missed him after he got spirited away by his Ghosts.
After he disappeared people looked for him but he was never found and years and years went by and people stopped looking. Even Clove and Ceto had to move on.
Koban is a loyal bitch though and he never let it go. He still wants his friend back. Hes an old boy now... so old people probably call him ‘Nekomata‘ and wonder when his tail is gonna split.
104 notes · View notes
littleststarfighter · 8 years ago
Text
The Last Jedi thoughts spoilers ahead
Had one hell of a wonderful time seeing the last Jedi with Jeu. A lot like grey Jedi there was things I loved and thing's I was disappointed with, and all the feelings between. But going to stick to what I liked rather than negatives, because I'm tired of negatives lately. So here's some thoughts, very rambling one's as I forgot half of my impressions. I think I talked most of them with Jeu and forgot. Probably talking bollocks but here’s my initial thoughts.
Hux lives!!!! so bloody happy. Hux was certainly different, wasn't sure I'd enjoy the change in giving him a more humorous take. But felt it added some personality or warmth to him. He's still the smarmy, ruthless, bitchy shit I loved. But the film really showed he has faults, he really has no experience in leadership or hell doesn't realise when someone is messing with him. He's pretty obtuse in that regard. Hux relies on his subordinates too much in the film to tell him what's happening. The older Dreadnought commander worked out Poe was taking out the canon's, while Hux mocked the single ship daring to attack the Dreadnought. Showing how little battle experience he has unlike other older commanders. He's a little lost boy brought into a life of war by his father who hated him, to think he's bigger than he really is. One manipulated by his elders and one who is clever, ruthless, ambitious and has plans, but underneath he seems to concentrate on what's in front of him rather than think ahead, like saying to ignore Holdos ship after pettily blowing up the other failing craft. Big mistake. He doesn't understand the desperation of cornered enemies. He's Snokes perfect foil to pit against Kylo in his wanting to be recognised for his authority, in turn to make him never question Snokes authority, despite how terribly Snoke treated him. Now Kylo. I loved that Kylo showed his intelligence here in manipulating the master manipulator Snoke. He played everyone, Rey most of all. He's all lies. Still one angry child which he showed when Luke faces him. Hux of all people had to tell him he was going to far with his anger. He's a mess in the film lashing out at anyone who hurts him. Tormented still by Han and now Luke. That 'see you later kid' from Luke must have thrown Kylo. It's such a Han line. Rey rejecting him and him not understanding why brought up the mother of anger issues. The last scene of him holding Han’s dice as they fade killed me. He's so lost. Looking forward to Ren being in charge and how that shapes the first order and Hux. Mostly because of the scenes of Kylo issuing orders and Hux repeating them. Kylos look of exasperation was a classic. Makes you think about their dynamic to come because Hux isn't loyal by far,  and those two will be at odds, and throats. I know a lot of folks saw their relationship as abusive in the film. But I feel it was brought about due to both being utterly exhausted and running on fumes, nary a pause after starkiller and emotions all over from relentlessly pursuing the resistance and Snoke being a prize arsehole to both. Hux willing to shoot an unconscious Kylo and Kylo choking Hux into calling him supreme leader. They both weren't at their best. I’m not defending what Kylo did, but it seems the only way Kylo knew to best Hux in that moment and make him surrender to his will. He still has to watch out for Huxs gun from now on. (still a bit angry at the throwing Hux around scene though. Have to try and get my thoughts on that settled.) Not that the choking seemed to stop Hux issuing order's after Kylo. Hux still has faith his troopers and commanders will listen to him. And Kylo wants to succeed in his grab for power so keeps Hux around, showing him who's boss in the only way Kylo knows from both their treatment at Snokes hand. Both he and Hux will have to learn to get along or the FO will fall. Perhaps with Snoke no longer leading their rivalry they can both learn to be leaders together. But not sure they will, they're both emotional messes letting feelings of superiority and anger rule them, just Kylo is more obvious. And their story parallels Poe who had to learn fast from Leia and Holdo what it means to be a leader. But I look forward to what fandom will do with their new dynamic. My Kylux heart wants them to start to see that together they bring out the best in one another, but at each other throats they will fail. I think we can create great things with them still. Poe I loved what they did with him. I loved his journey from cocky reckless pilot to becoming leader material. He’s been fighting all his life and wants to win by any means, it takes Leia and Holdo to show him the means don't justify the end.  I loved his relationship with Leia, the caring and respect. Even when he was being a idiot hothead. Poe probably reminds her of Han. Leia was wonderful. I tried not to cry but I failed when her and Luke we're finally reunited. And holly fuck she finally used the force. Her friendship with Holdo I loved. Also being an older women I loved seeing older ladies being in charge, getting to be brave (Holdo’s fateful choice saving everyone ) A lot of Star wars women are great fully formed characters you can look up to, not just young Rey and Rose, but older Leia and Holdo. But ahhhh man Luke you wonderful angst ball. He's made mistakes, big ones, but unlike Kylo he finally faced the things hurting him and found forgiveness from Leia and within himself. That he was the one to triggered everything with Ben’s turn was a surprise. I’m not sure how they set him up, to let himself give into dark and doubt when he did the opposite to turn Vader, was something I agree with. Loved his humour poking through the angst in teasing Rey with the reed, before he got serious again. Rey I love too. She spent so long looking for her family. Always looking to find herself in them, but finding she came from nobodies. I liked that because it shows Rey is powerful on her own. She's no legacy like Kylo (maybe, it could change by the next film.). Despite all her longing and hardship of the past she see's so much good in people. I hope by the end she finds the family she needs. She very much has it with the resistance and Leia. Plus finally Finn finds her and the hug was sweet. Finn's journey was something he needed. To stop running and be fearful, find something to follow he believes in. He's true rebel scum now 😜 I just wish his arch had kept him with the rebels, he could have faced this fears without that unnecessary storyline. Rose could show how it is for them while they fight to survive. I wish the battles had been better. The bombing run was amazing, very reminiscent of old ww2 planes and pilots. They even had ball turret's. But the other ship fights weren't quite as exciting. I loved the Rebellion and was gutted they lost so much. But It's like despite everything seeming so lost like Poe say's their belief in good and family and one another will light the flame of rebellion. I am left wondering in killing off most of the resistance how they will gather more? Stormtrooper uprising next???? With Finn instigating it. Ahh I have so many thoughts. There were negatives, Phasma facing Finn sadly wasn't so good, Snoke went out like a punk ass, but I choose to stick to the positives here.
Also so many ideas to draw and a slow computer are frustrating. I'll be posting some old art I did while away to make up for slowness with new. I'm determined to do a few before Christmas strikes. So fingers crossed. Sorry for the ramble. Been away a looong time and have so much I want to talk about. Off to go watch the film again and will probably change my mind on a lot of what I typed X_X
127 notes · View notes
starsandmaple · 8 years ago
Text
Dances and Drafts, Chapter 1 - A Rare Find
Synopsis:
It is 1977 and the Triwizard Tournament has come to Hogwarts. As the school prepares for its first Yule Ball in two-hundred years, Lily Evans finds herself completely put off going thanks to a certain toerag, and Severus Snape too shy to even consider attending. Can a cunning plan change that?
Notes:
I do not own these characters or anything deriving from the Harry Potter universe. All of that comes from the lovely J.K. Rowling and Warner Bros. Insert obligatory joke about being broke.
A Rare Find
“No Potter, I will not go with you,” Lily was on auto-pilot; these words had become a part of her daily vocabulary since the Yule Ball had been announced just over a month ago. Every day since, after the bell that signalled the end of the day’s classes had rung, she was greeted promptly by an arrogant Head Boy, who seemed to enjoy nothing more than tormenting her. So much so, that he seemed to revel in her constant rejections, only seeing it as another opportunity to bother her again tomorrow. Luckily for Lily, this was the last day of term, however she doubted that James would let something like a lack of schedule deter his efforts to make her days that little bit more irritating.
“Oh come on Evans, going alone would just be sad,” James Potter sat down next to her at the Gryffindor table, leaning against it to try and establish eye contact but to no avail “And who better to go with than the Hogwarts champion? We get to open the ball you know, the champions and their partners get their own dance, so it would be just us an-“ he was cut off from his rambling fantasies by the sound of  a book being slammed shut and Lily hastily making an exit. James quickly stood up to follow her.
“Evans where are you g-“
“Going alone would be sad would it?!” she turned on him, cutting him off once again and finally giving him the attention he had so desperately wanted.
“What’s sad is the fact that you have been asking me every day for a month to go with you to the ball,” she spat “and even though I have repeatedly said no you come back the next day as if overnight I’m going to have changed my mind about how insufferable you are!” they were starting to attract the attention of various onlookers now. James winced, but his charming grin didn’t falter.
“Same time tomorrow then?” James winked. Lily rolled her eyes, groaned loudly, and stormed off.
Lily mumbled profanities as she stomped hurriedly down the halls of Hogwarts School, carelessly shoving the books into her bag that she had quickly snatched from the table in an effort to spend as little time in the company of James Potter as possible.
“Such an arrogant, slimy little…” she wasn’t looking where she was going as she rounded the corner. The sudden presence of another human being made her jump back slightly as she managed to fit the last of her books into her satchel.
“P-professor!” Lily had found herself face to chest with Professor Slughorn. She raised her head and saw him beaming down at her, a twinkle in his eye that was familiar from the Hogwarts Potions Master.
“Ah, Lily! How fortunate, I was hoping I might run into you sooner or later,” he smiled warmly “I have something to show you in the potions room, do you have a minute?”
“I have quite a lot of time, actually,” she smiled, glad to have some place to go to avoid Potter, now that her study session in the great hall had been interrupted, much like her study session in the library had been the day before, and the one in the Gryffindor common room the day before that. Slughorn beckoned her and she followed suit.
It was a short walk to the potions room, which was empty of students as was usual for after classes on a Monday, however especially after classes on the last day of term. The small, dark room with short, stone walls was a contrast to the great hall, with its bright lights and tall ceilings. Over her seven years as a student of Hogwarts, Lily had learned how to feel at home in both, though at first each had seemed incredibly intimidating for very different reasons.
Slughorn walked over to the back of the room where his desk stood. Lily followed and waited patiently as he fumbled around for a moment, looking through several wooden drawers before pulling out an old, worn book. He came out from behind the desk and handed the book over to Lily, who perused its cover for about a second before noticing the author’s name.
“Is this… a potions book written by Gregory the Smarmy?” Lily’s eyes widened at the cover, and she glanced up to see Professor Slughorn smile a little.
“Well, yes and no,” he looked down slightly “it is likely a copy, of a copy, of a copy of a potions book written by Gregory the Smarmy,” he looked up again and smiled “but yes, in principle it is indeed a potions book written by Gregory the Smarmy,”
Lilly smiled excitedly as she careful turned through some of the pages.
“But where on earth did you find it? These recipes are almost a thousand years old, to find a copy of them must be extremely rare,”
Slughorn winked and tapped his nose, “I have a project for you for over the winter holiday, as I am assuming you are remaining here at the castle,” a lot of the older students were staying this year in order to attend the Yule Ball on Christmas eve, even some of the students who were too young to attend on their own were staying behind as dates to those in fourth year and above so for once it was almost expected that most of Hogwarts’s students would be remaining at the castle for Christmas. Lily’s smile faltered only slightly, she still didn’t know whether she wanted to stay behind or not; she had mixed feelings about attending the Yule Ball and hadn’t quite made up her mind about remaining at the castle for the break in order to attend.
“What was the project Professor?” Lily asked formally.
“Well, I was thinking it might be an idea to try some of these old recipes out, you know, as classes have wrapped up now and you have a little bit of free time,” his eyes shone, “I have not a clue what half of these recipes are, as you can see they are all hand written and a little bit hard to make out in places but I have transcribed some of them as best as I can,” Lily noticed some small pieces of parchment peeking out from between the book’s old pages.
“I wasn’t sure if I was going to stay here over Christmas professor,” Lily confessed, very aware of not wanting to let Professor Slughorn down.
“Oh?” Slughorn looked a bit surprised, “are you not staying for the Yule Ball?”
“No…Well maybe but-“ she sighed, Slughorn raised an eyebrow and tried to suppress a smile that was twitching at the corner of his mouth.
“Well Miss Evans, why not stay and take on my little project, no harm in that, hmm?” he let the smile spread over his face, and if Lily weren’t mistaken, it seemed knowing.
“I-“ she paused, her mind trying to come up with any reason she might have to avoid the castle over the holiday. She sighed as her attempts at finding an excuse came up short “Alright Professor, I will give these recipes a go.”
“Splendid!” Slughorn clapped his hands together “Let me know how you get on, I look forward to seeing your results!” his smile grew even wider as Lily waved and left the classroom.
As soon as her footsteps had faded down the hall, Slughorn took a sigh of relief and chuckled, thinking to himself.
Well, I’ve done my bit.
4 notes · View notes
truthofherdreams · 8 years ago
Text
“Maybe he has a weird fetish.”
“He’s a stripper.”
“He’s secretly Edward Cullen.”
“A stripper Edward Cullen.”
“Girls, come on!”
Rosaline and Livia stop grinning like lunatics at each other to stare at their cousin. Juliet stares right back, unamused pout on her lips and closed fists on her hips – she thinks it makes her look threatening in some way, but Juliet is as scary as a kitten on a good day. As it is, both sisters just smirk at their cousin, not chastised in the least.
Still, the question remains – why Romeo’s cousin keeps finding excuses to skip on their gathering, and how glitter seems to be following him everywhere. Not that Rosaline really minds his absence – if he has a weird kink going on with his habit to open the legs of every Not-Capulet girl in town, then so be it. And if he can do it as far away from her as possible so she doesn’t have to spend time with him, then even better.
The less the merrier, when it comes to Montagues.
It doesn’t stop Rosaline and Livia from speculating away, mostly because they’re bored and because they particularly enjoy how frustrated Juliet gets now when they make fun of her husband’s family. Rosaline has to admit Romeo Montague isn’t that terrible, all things considered. And it may have taken a lot of warming up, but they’re finally getting along with Mercutio – mostly because he’s really good at finding great bars with cheap alcohol, and because he’s even worse than them when it comes to gossiping.
The elusive Benvolio is the only one Rosaline can’t stand, and she’s pretty sure it will remain that way forever. Because he made sure they knew he would rather fuck all of Verona instead of spending one evening with them, and because when he does indeed agree to have a drink with the group, he keeps fighting Rosaline. She wonders if he’s aware of how borderline mansplaining his arguments are, or if he even cares – probably not.
Livia leans closer to her cousin with her chin in hand, smiling sweetly. “Do you know what he’s up to?”
Juliet huffs and rolls her eyes, before she drinks from her latte. Rosaline raises an eyebrow at the obvious stalling, even more so when Juliet replies, “No, I don’t. And it’s none of our business.”
So she knows.
 …
 Two weeks later, Rosaline catches Benvolio coming home in the morning, glitter in his hair and neon streaks of paint on his arms. She crashed Romeo’s couch after the party last night, and didn’t expect to witness the other Montague’s walk of shame the following morning.
His eyes widen a bit when he notices her, but he doesn’t say anything nor does he appear ashamed.
“Good night?” she leers, standing up to go and make herself some coffee – if the snoring coming from the bedroom is anything to go by, Juliet and her husband won’t come out until the middle of the afternoon.
“Was okay,” Benvolio replies as he follows her to the kitchen.
She sips on her coffee while she watches as he scrubs his arms free of paint. Neither of them comment on it until, with one last glance his way, he goes and locks himself in his room.
 …
 “Feathers?”
“Yeah, like – bright pink and yellow and stuff. In his hair.”
“I swear to god, Livia, if you tell me…”
“He’s a drag queen.”
“That. If you tell me that.”
 …
 When Romeo asked Rosaline if she could go shopping for Juliet’s perfect birthday gift with him, she had somewhat pictured the outing to be the two of them and no one else. Rosaline should have expected Romeo never to go out with his two other soulmates, though. And let it be known that Rosaline doesn’t really appreciate Mercutio and Benvolio following them around at the mall and complaining about everything. What did they expect anyway?
She forces herself not to roll her eyes too much, fearing that they will get stuck at the back of her head before the end of the day, but they really are testing her patience. Romeo notices, and sends her a grateful smile before he calls a break and buys her a coffee and a donut. They sit on uncomfortable plastic chairs and watch people go by, all the while trying not to be disgusted by the sugary monster Mercutio calls an ice cream – he basically put all the toppings available on top of it. Diabetes in a cup.
Rosaline makes a face at him, before she focuses on her phone – the Verona Venuses group chat is in a frenzy, Bianca telling the latest gossips about Kat and her not-really-boyfriend-but-close-enough. She is typing one particularly smarmy comment toward Patrick when she’s interrupted by a kid showing up at their table.
The girl can’t be older than twelve, with pigtails and a puffy skirt, grinning at Benvolio like he hangs the moon and stars. He pales at the sight, with a quick glance Rosaline’s way before he focuses back on the kid. He offers her the most awkward smile Rosaline has ever seen in her life, and she would almost feel bad for him. Almost.
“Hi, Ben!” the little girl exclaims, too loudly.
“Hello, Maria.”
“We missed you this morning.”
He blanches even more, and all thoughts of Bianca’s drama jump out the window in Rosaline’s mind as she focuses on the scene in front of her. Livia’s voice in her head is squeaking with excitation, but Rosaline is good enough of an actress to smooth her features into a neutral face instead.
“I’m sorry about that,” Benvolio replies. “How’s your brother doing?”
“He’s okay. I came to buy him a new teddy bear for when he gets out of the OR tomorrow.”
Benvolio finally cracks a real smile, and ruffles the girl’s hair a little, which makes her giggle in response. Rosaline is mesmerized, unable to look away. “Good girl,” he says next. “Tell everyone I’ll be back next Saturday, okay?”
“Okay!”
And with that, the girl skips her way back to her mother, with one last wave at Benvolio when she grabs the woman’s hand. Benvolio waves back before focusing on his phone, so pointedly ignoring the other three around him that even Romeo raises a surprised eyebrow at his antics. Rosaline shares a look with Mercutio, hoping to get answers from the most talkative of the trio, but he just shrugs at her. Rosaline knows when to drop it.
Except she doesn’t.
Romeo and Mercutio are excitedly checking a new console in the video games store, Benvolio standing by the entrance, when she corners him. Not too obviously, just standing next to him and pretending to care about – some Pikachu plushy, or something. She has no idea.
“So what was that about, earlier?”
He doesn’t glance her way, doesn’t even acknowledge her presence, but the tip of his ears is suddenly red with a blush that doesn’t reach his cheeks. Rosaline knows a thing or two about the power of silent staring – she does have a younger sister and cousin, after all – and it only takes Benvolio about three more minute before he sighs loudly and shakes his head.
“I volunteer at the children’s hospital every Saturday morning,” he confesses. “We do arts and crafts.”
“That’s not really…”
“And I play football with the kids at the orphanage every Sunday morning.”
Rosaline is left staring at him, mouth opened in surprised. She closes it after long seconds, blinking twice, hard. But Benvolio doesn’t suddenly laugh at her and tells her he got her, simply keeps evading her eyes, like – like it pains him to admit it. Like he really didn’t want her to know he actually is a kind, selfless person.
“That’s… Oh my god, Livia thinks you’re cross-dressing.”
That does the trick, Benvolio looking at her with wide eyes. “What?”
“She…” A laugh bubbles out of Rosaline’s mouth, and she pressed a mouth to her lips to swallow down the sound even if it’s too late. “Oh my god. The feathers and – so much glitter.”
“Kids fucking love glitter, okay,” he argues back, folding his arms on his chest defensively. It’s not all that effective, when he’s also smiling a little.
“So when everybody thinks you’re just slutting your way through Verona’s crowd…”
“I’m going to sleep early ‘cause I have to be at the hospital at eight in the morning.”
“But why?”
It should maybe scare Rosaline that Benvolio understands her question immediately, understands that she isn’t asking why he does it. Benvolio and she may not agree on a lot of things, but they share a common knowledge – that of being orphans and having to take care of your own because nobody else is there for them. That of being treated like dirt by family members who couldn’t care less about you. That of being the only ones to know Juliet had eloped with Romeo for an entire week, despite trying to stop them.
So she knows perfectly why Benvolio is doing the things he does.
What she doesn’t know… He just shrugs at first, then says, “Because it’s easier that way, I guess? I’ve never really cared about my reputation, and I don’t want to suddenly be that guy who’s nice to orphans and shit.”
“Yeah, cute guy being cute to children. What a fucking turn-off. No girl will want you now.”
Benvolio shifts to face her, a smirk finding its way to his lips. “Capulet, do you find me cute?”
Rosaline huffs and puffs loudly, grateful for the shitty lightning in the store – it hides the crimson shade of her dark skin from him and his mocking words. There is no point in arguing that she was talking about girls in general, not herself, because it would only be digging an even deeper hole for herself. And he’s right anyway, kinda. It does make him cute, knowing that he cares so much about children. Not that she particularly cared about his one-night stands before – not her thing, but who is she to judge? – but she almost feels, dare she say, relieved to learn it wasn’t the case? Happy, perhaps?
Which, of course, doesn’t make sense. It doesn’t change the fact that he called her a harpy more than once, sometimes to her face. It doesn’t change the fact that she can’t stand him, or that he always finds a way to push her buttons. It doesn’t change anything at all.
He smiles like he knows things, which is even more unnerving, and adds, “You can come with me next week if you want.”
 …
 The next Saturday, Rosaline watches as a little girl with a nasal cannula sits on Benvolio’s lap and draws in a colouring book while he careful braids her hair.
It changes everything.
78 notes · View notes
slowburnittotheground · 7 years ago
Text
Love Letters - Chapter 1
Festivals are one of the reasons Jude hates people. The crowds, the noise and the expectations of social interactions are too much for him; give him a wide, open field with no one in sight and he’s happy.
Renaissance festivals are hell on Earth. Not only are there crowds of people with whining children and rude customers, but they are dressed up in ridiculous, cringe-worthy costumes, talking like idiots and making believe. There’s something about the total lack of inhibitions that completely rubs him the wrong way-- he, who would die before letting someone see him dressing up or pretending.
So why has he agreed to working in one for the entire summer?
The problem started when he was born. No, alright, it might have been two years ago when he showed up at Nesbitt’s Ranch & Stable penniless, hopeless and desperate for work. Being in that position is dangerous: you are forced to rely on the kindness of others, which means you are in their pocket forever more. Not that Tara Nesbitt would have forced him to do any favours for her, but she had to know that he owed her so much that he would never say ‘no’ to any request. Even if it involved tending to the horses at the local Rennfaire.
Thank God the stables are out of the thick of things. They are tacked onto the side of a jousting ring on the north end of the faire grounds, and don’t even show up on ye-olde map in the centre of the ‘village’. Visiting the horses isn’t recommended and Jude is afforded some measure of privacy when he is working.
He gathers that this isn’t the largest faire, but he can’t imagine something like this being any more popular than this. He is still astounded that hundreds of people file in every weekend, and even on weekdays the place is almost full. Not everyone dresses up-- most families they are here to watch the events: the archery and the music and the juggling.
But whenever Jude is forced to walk through the faire, seeking the bathroom conveniently situated on the other side of the square, he eyes those who come in costume, wondering how on Earth a fairy is considered Renaissance, or what a pirate was doing this far from the coast.
“Jude!” He wants to run away at the sound of the name because who the hell would recognize him at one of these things but then he sees Matias and reminds himself that part of the reason he agreed to this fiasco was because one of his only friends had convinced him. Just barely.
“Ugh,” Jude offers in greeting. Matias is in costume, and Jude doesn’t even want to look at him. He does, anyway, and has to admit that his outfit is actually pretty convincing. Matias works here as a knight and they have probably given him one of the higher quality costumes: a long black tabard with silver embroidery along the seams and a crest of five silver lions on his chest. He wore it belted over real half-plate armor, with a long sword on his hip. With his tall, muscular frame, Matias might have been convincing, if it weren’t for the cellphone in his hand.
“Won’t you get in trouble for that?” Jude asks, nodding to the phone. Matias blinks in surprise and stows the phone in a leather pouch on his belt.
“It’s hard to remember to stay in character sometimes,” he says with a half grin. “Luckily most of this job is riding or I’d definitely get fired.”
“What, no heroic stage performances?” Jude says, stowing his hands in his own pockets and giving what he knows is a smarmy smile to his friend. “No princesses to save?”
Matias looks uncomfortable as he shifts weight from one leg to the other. “There’s a princess, but she hardly needs saving. More likely I’m going to have to save the other staff from her...”
Jude’s eyes wander to the pavilion on the other side of the square where the official faire ‘princess’ is available for pictures in her off time. He hasn’t met her yet, but one look has already told him that she is not any sort of damsel in distress.
“Yeah, good luck with that.”
“I take it you are still determined not to meet any of the other staff?” Matias asks, and Jude is annoyed that he has to go through this conversation for the hundredth time. Does Matias really think his opinion has changed after only two days of work?
“No offense, Matias, but these people are ridiculous. You might ride and joust, which I guess redeems you to an extent, but some of the staff literally just walk around in character. They just pretend all day. They LARP for a living!” Jude eyes a particularly animate pirate making grand gestures to a watching group of tourists, and cringes so hard he feels it in the marrow of his bones.
“Judge not, young stable master,” Matias replies in a deliberate accent, and Jude wants to smack the stupid grin off of his face.
“I hate you and everyone here,” Jude says, suppressing a laugh. “I gotta go. See you before the joust.”
At least the horses are straightforward. They don’t talk back, but the traitors seem to enjoy the festival. Several of the mares are getting over excited at the sound of the waiting crowd. He has to chide them into standing still while he checks their shoes and puts on their elaborate outfits. “You’re a geek for a good LARP, aren’t you Red?” he asks the ginger who he has a soft spot for. “Can’t wait to dress up for the crowd. Goddamn nerd.” The mare utters a low whiny that makes him laugh. It’s a lot easier to interact with the animals than any of those people outside, and he’s grateful that only the ‘knights’ tend to come back here.
Other than Matias, there are 5 other regular staff who ride the horses. This includes the other knights, a falconer, and two circus performers. They each have a horse they prefer and Jude finds it easy to stable-talk to them-- at least he’s confident about the subject matter. They don’t pay him much mind, sticking to the business of horses and avoiding small talk. Thank God.
The other staff at the faire are not as forgiving. There are a pile of them that range from the ages of 18 to 25, university students for the most part, spending their summer semester working. They are typical fun-loving young people and are social to a fault. Jude has actually physically hidden behind a stall door just to avoid having the make friends with them.
Sometimes, however, he is taken by surprise. Because fucking hell if it isn’t the ‘pirate’ he saw before, wearing a self-assured smirk to make up for his embarrassing lack of beard. He’s probably going for that young, suave, prince-of-thieves sort of stereotype, complete with a loose tunic and tight leather pants. He’s obviously one of the main cast members because his blue coat is about as high-quality as Matias’s tunic, with shiny gold buttons and complex rope embroidery.
Jude watches him approach the stable where he is almost literally tethered to a horse and realizes it is too late to pretend he didn’t see him coming. What the hell is a pirate doing near the stables, anyway? Why the hell was a pirate at a rennfaire in the middle of a prairie province, hundreds of kilometres from the ocean? How the hell did they manage to shove a pirate into a storyline involving a medieval princess?
“Hey kid,” the pirate says casually and Jude feels himself bristling with dislike instantly. He’s practically swaggering. “Do you know who Matias is? Tall, dark and handsome? Likes to sit astride horses and carries a big stick?”
Is this guy for real?
“Yeah,” Jude mutters and he isn’t reserved with the skeptical look he gives the pirate. He can’t be much older than Jude is, if at all. He’s taller, but only by a margin. Jude writes him off as a university student-- probably in a drama program, no less.
“Would you kindly assist me in finding him?”
“I’m good.” Jude turns back to the horse, the big black one who Matias usually rides, both here and back at Nesbitt’s. He is brushing out the sleek cloak, despite it already shining like silk. Anything to finishing conversing with an over enthusiastic D&D character.
The pirate makes an impatient noise. “Come on, dude,” he says, dropping character. “He said he’d meet here. Are you expecting him soon, or…?”
“No idea.” Jude is well aware of how unhelpful he is being, but he wasn’t hired to do customer service. Or to talk to anyone, really.
“Wow, I guess it’s true what they say about the janitorial staff.”
“Excuse me?” Jude can’t help it-- he’s always been one to rise to the bait. Even if this guy wasn’t trying to get him going, he unwittingly set a trap that Jude is going to fucking destroy. “This coming from a glorified cosplayer?”
“Cosplayer?” the pirate snaps back, because apparently his fuse isn’t much longer than Jude’s. “I’ll have you know I’m an actor!”
“Because that’s definitely different,” Jude says with a glare. “Sounds like a really hard job.”
“It takes training,” the pirate insists and Jude can see little pink patches forming on his tanned cheekbones. “It’s not a job any idiot could do.”
“No, just one idiot.”
The pirate’s mouth opens to respond but Jude is delighted when no words come out. It’s not often he manages to one-up someone in a verbal sparring match. He lets a smirk form over his face and it’s probably a good thing that Matias shows up at that moment because he is so tempted to tear this guy to shreds.
“Hey Marcos,” says Matias with a friendliness that meant he was not reading the tension in the air.
‘Marcos’ has to be the worst name Jude has ever heard.
“I see you’ve met Jude.”
The pirate narrows his eyes at Jude, a look of dislike clear on his face. “Yeah, you could say that.”
“Charmed, I’m sure,” Jude says with an exaggerated bow and the look the pirate gives him said ‘murder’.
It’s definitely worth the look of confusion on Matias’s face.
---------------
“And then,” Marcos continues, because he isn’t even close to being done. “He goes on to talk to Matias as if they are best friends or something. Matias’s just being nice because he’s got a soft spot for losers.”
“And he’s friends with us because…” John supplies, which isn’t helpful, and Marcos glares at him to make sure he knows it. He’s slowly rotating a leg of mutton over a small flame, basting it every so often with a thin brown sauce. He’s always been able to multitask while cooking, even delivering devastating one-liners that have Marcos foaming at the mouth.
“The difference is Matias actually likes us,” he reasons, gesturing for emphasis. He’s leaning on the food cart that John is manning, taking advantage of the shade from the awning. It’s the tail end of Spring and the afternoons are already getting too warm for full costume. What the hell is he going to do in July?
“And there’s no way he can like this horse guy-- what was his name?”
“Jude,” Marcos says, rolling the name on his tongue with distaste. “What the hell kind of name is that?”
“He sounds pretty normal to me,” John says with an irritating amount of calm and reason. Marcos loves the guy, he really does, but being as close as brothers means that they are also completely honest with each other. John isn’t going to agree with Marcos out of friendship. He’s going to disagree with him out of love.
“Well, wait until you meet him,” Marcos says while crossing arms stubbornly over his chest. “Better yet, just avoid the stables and save yourself the trouble. He called us cosplayers, John!”
John looks down at himself, at his finely embroidered yellow tunic under a thick leather kidney belt, his loose, burlap pants, and tall brown boots. “We’re sort of cosplaying, dude.”
“As what, though, John?” Marcos says triumphantly. “Made up characters don’t count. I am Captain Fitzwilliam Cobalt of the galleon León, trolling the open seas for American gold and I have way too much backstory written to be reduced to a cosplay, man.”
“Listen, Marcos,” John says, actually putting down his baster for a minute and paying full attention to his friend. “I’m super stoked that you have gotten into this character so much and honestly I love your enthusiasm, but you can’t let one guy throw you off. If you are proud of your job then this sort of thing should roll off your shoulder. Not everyone is going to think of this job as glamorous, but we love it, right?”
As if on cue, a small cluster of girls approach the cart-- ‘real customers’, as John likes to call them. Marcos eyeballs them as roughly his age or slightly younger and quickly falls into character.
“My apologies, ladies,” he says with not quite an accent, but definitely a lilt to his voice that suggests a historic nobility. He adds a little bow that sends one of the girls into fits of giggles. “I was conversing with master Palamo. My friend, do treat these charming ladies to the best you have to offer.” He pushes himself away from the cart.
“How can I help you?” John adds with a smile that is almost as charming as Marcos’s act. The first of the girls looks bashful as she fishes in her shoulder bag for a wallet.
“I, uh, I’m looking for some corn?” She gestures awkwardly to the line of barbequed corn propped up on wooden sticks.
“Might I suggest a dusting of the princesses favourite seasoning?” John says with considerably less flirting than Marcos, but somehow coming off as 500 times more charming. “Honestly, it’s actually my favourite. Best on popcorn, but someone decided that popcorn wasn’t renaissance enough, I guess. Fun fact: popcorn was probably eaten by Aztecs thousands of years before the Europeans, so there’s that.”
“The History of Food, with John Palamo,” Marcos provides, leaning on the posts supporting the awning.
“I’d buy popcorn,” one of the girls pipes up before looking a little abashed that she had the nerve. A little smile cracks on her dark face, revealing pearly teeth.
“For a smile like that, I would gladly sail the oceans to the new world in search of popcorn,” Marcos adds, leaning close as if speaking in confidence. The girl blinks and presses her lips together with a little embarrassed grin.
The girls settle on barbecued corn on the cob, exchanging money and smiles before falling into excited giggles as they wandered away from the cart.
“Admit it, dude,” John says, going back to basting his mutton. “You love this job.”
“Bitch, do I ever.”
TO BE CONTINUED
0 notes